Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 496-500

Chapter 496 Disappointment

The meaning behind it was clear.

Blanche’s heart sank even further when she noticed Samuel’s attitude.

This was the second time she had felt let down by her own family.

It was even more disheartening than the first time.

At least Samuel had been sensible the last time. But this time, he was acting foolish.

After a moment of silence, Blanche forced a smile and replied, “Mr. Lund is the Langford family’s benefactor. My grandfather was seriously ill, and Mr. Lund cured him.”

The members of the Langford family’s faces changed dramatically.

Alpheus‘ eyes filled with reproach.

Teagan, along with his wife Eloise, displayed resentment.

Even Samuel, who had shown no expression, had a slightly dimmed gaze.

Cillian observed everything that was happening and gave Blanche a long look. Then, he looked at Alpheus, Teagan, and the others from the Langford family with disdain. He scoffed and said, “You old folks have lived in vain. You lack the courage of a

1/5

2032 THU, 15 Feb

Chapter 496 Disappointment.

young girl.”

The expressions of the group changed once again.

However, Cillian had already turned back to Emrys, confidently declaring, “If I don’t see you in three days, I will hold the Langford family accountable. Brian, let’s go!”

Although Brian was filled with resentment and wished he could tear Emrys apart, he had no choice but to leave reluctantly since his brother had said so.

“I’ll give you three more days to live. After three days, I want to witness your death with my own eyes!”

Through gritted teeth, Brian issued a harsh warning to Emrys before promptly leaving with Cillian.

With the Russell brothers gone, Darrell naturally wouldn’t stay behind. Before leaving, he also left Emrys with a harsh warning, “You should go back and tell Lady Lockwood to prepare a coffin for your corpse!”

Emrys merely glared at him, and Darrell’s bravado immediately faded away. He slinked off, embarrassed and clutching his two broken teeth.

Despite being a respected instructor at the capital’s Martial Arts Academy, he had been utterly humiliated today.

The crowd that should have dispersed had already left.

Among those who remained, the Langford family members had

Chapter 496 Disappointment

the most unpleasant expressions.

Their hearts felt as if they had plummeted to the bottom of a

ravine.

It was clearly Emrys who had gone mad, so why should the Langford family bear the consequencesOld Mr. Langford had spoiled Blanche. She should have been sent to the Cunningham family without her knowledge when Old Mr. Langford was seriously illWhat troublemaker

After hesitating for a while, Alpheus approached and said, “Mr. Lund, Cillian is not someone to be taken lightly. How about I arrange secluded place for you to recover before confronting Cillian?”

Emrys looked at him mockingly and said, “Old Mr. Langford, you’re quite considerate!”

Emrys sneered inwardly.

How could he not understand the intentions of this old man? It was clear that he was afraid that if Emrys escaped, Cillian would take his anger out on their family.

However, Alpheus seemed oblivious to the sarcasm in Emrys’s words. He bowed and said, “Mr. Lund, please don’t

misunderstand. You are our family’s benefactor, and I certainly don’t want you to lose to Cillian. It’s important to improve your condition.”

“Stop pretending. Since I’ve said I’ll face Cillian, I won’t run away at the last moment. I appreciate your concern, but it’s

Chapter 496 Disappointment

18%

unnecessary.”

Alpheus’s expression changed slightly at Emrys’s words.

Emrys looked at the restaurant owner, Preston, signaling for him to leave. Preston, understanding the situation, promptly ushered all the staff out.

Seeing that the Langford family still hesitated to leave, Emrys furrowed his brow and said, “What, do you want to keep monitoring me until the day of the martial arts tournament?”

“Mr. Lund, you’ve misunderstood…”

“Then leave immediately!”

Previously, Emrys held a positive opinion of Alpheus, but in this instant, he realized that wicked individuals were universally alike. Even someone with strong principles could be compelled to make decisions contrary to their own desires when certain interests were involved.

While Emrys could comprehend this, it didn’t sit comfortably with him.

Moreover, he had little regard for anything that didn’t align with his own values.

Samuel was left frozen by this harsh rebuke.

Simultaneously, a feeling of discontent welled up within his

heart.

Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

However, upon locking eyes with Emrys, the elderly man suddenly trembled.

The dissatisfaction in his heart transformed into overwhelming shock.

That gaze…

It resembled that of a disdainful king, filled with irresistible authority. Just one glance, and the blood in Alpheus’s veins seemed to freeze.

Samuel was a Venerable Being.

Such a gaze should never appear on a young man barely in his twenties.

It was terrifying!

In the end, the members of the Langford family had no choice but to leave.

The spacious third–floor banquet hall was left with only three people–Emrys, Maximus, and Shanise.

Emrys glanced at the two and said, “Now that it’s quiet, do you. have any private matters to discuss? If so, I’ll step aside.

immediately.”

Silence ensued.

1/4

Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

QK18%

Seeing that they did not respond, Emrys felt somewhat. embarrassed.

After a moment of contemplation, he consciously walked to the innermost part of the hall, where there was a row of windows.

While avoiding the conversation, he could also take look at the outside scenery.

Maximus and Shanise simply looked at each other, remaining silent.

Maximus had been betrayed, and Shanise had already clearly understood Brian’s attitude.

Both of them were feeling quite downcast, at a loss for words for a moment. In the end, it was Shanise who broke the silence. “Max, I’m sorry…”

She was apologizing again.

Hearing that, Maximus felt a wave of irritation wash over him. He shook his head numbly. “You don’t need to apologize to me. Everyone has their own desires, and I can’t blame you since can’t provide what you seek. So, I have no right to blame you.”

“Does that mean you’ve forgiven me?” Shanise’s eyes lit up.

Maximus explained, “When I said I wouldn’t hold it against you earlier, I had already forgiven you. But forgiveness doesn’t mean we can reconcile. From now on, let’s go our separate ways.”

When Brian had earlier expressed his intention to kill Maximus,

2/4

Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

18%2

Shanise had pleaded on Maximus’s behalf. As a result, she had been slapped by Brian.

It proved that Shanise still cared for Maximus.

Although Maximus no longer harbored hatred, reconciliation with Shanise was simply impossible.

For him, Shanise took a beating from Brian, and in return, he gave Brian a good thrashing for Shanise. From then on, they considered their scores settled. It was pointless to dwell upon her infidelity now.

He decided to let it go.

Shanise’s eyes dimmed, realizing that starting anew with Maximus was impossible.

She felt she was unworthy.

“Max, Brian has a powerful background. He’s not someone you can afford to provoke. Please, listen to my advice. Leave Jipsdale quickly and ignore everything else. Just run as far as you can.”

Previously, with important figures around, Shanise had no say. Now, with only her and Maximus left, she finally had the chance to express her inner thoughts.

“If you were to die at the hands of Brian because of me, I would carry the guilt for the rest of my life…”

Shanise still believed that the whole incident started because of her, and involving Maximus made her feel deeply guilty.

3/4

  1. Thị tr

Chapter 497 Tentfying Gaze

Maximus, however, shook his head, saying, “I won’t leave. I want to stay here and be with Rys. Besides, I believe he will handle everything.”

Though he couldn’t do much, he wouldn’t run away at a time like this.

Staying here and giving Emrys his support would show his

stance.

Shanise pleaded, “Max, I know we can’t get back together, but can you please listen to me one last time? You used to always heed my advice, didn’t you?”

The animosity that Cillian and Brian harbored was now clearly directed toward Emrys. If Maximus were to escape, his chances of survival were undoubtedly greater than Emrys‘.

One death was better than two.

Shanise was naive enough to think that way.

Maximus interjected, “Please cease speakingEven in the event of my demise, I would never forsake Rys.”

Send Gifts

1.2K

Chapter 499 Kneel

Therefore, after Eloise spoke, the surrounding people also joined in the accusations, wishing they could beat Blanche to death with

a stick.

Blanche clenched her teeth, her delicate body trembling slightly. However, compared to the last time when these people said they wanted to marry her off to the Cunningham family, she was faring much better.

Every obstacle experienced was a form of growth.

Therefore, Blanche did not lose her composure hysterically but listened to their accusations with cold demeanor until they quieted down. She sneered, “Despicable and shameless losers!”

“What did you say?”

“Have you lost your mind, Blanche? We are your elders, yet you dare to insult us, calling us despicable and shameless scoundrels? Who taught you to say such outrageous words?”

“I think she doesn’t even care about us. That’s why she couldn’t wait to tie our family with that madman, Emrys back at the

restaurant.”

The crowd, who had already grown tired of hurling insults, found renewed energy upon hearing Blanche’s words. Once again, they criticized her without holding back.

Alpheus‘ face was dark, his veins bulging in anger. He bellowed, “You’re becoming more and more unreasonable. This is your last

1/4

Chapter 499 Kneel

chance. Kneel!”

“I won’t kneel!” Blanche insisted.

Bang

Alpheus slapped the adjacent solid wooden table, causing it to shatter. He stood up and strode toward Blanche, raising his hand to strike.

Blanche didn’t dodge.

Instead, she raised her head defiantly, staring at Alpheus, and said, “Hit me!”

“You…”

Alpheus was so angry that his hand trembled, but ultimately, the slap did not land. He remembered the last time Blanche had the same attitude.

Alayna hurriedly ran over to pull Alpheus away.

Blanche surveyed the angry crowd around her, sneering, “Mr. Lund was invited to the Langford family by me. But why did I invite him? It was to help Grandpa recover. What did I do wrong? When Grandpa was critically ill and on the verge of passing away, Mr. Lund saved him. So, when I said in the restaurant that Mr. Lund is the benefactor of the Langford family, did I do something wrong? Mr. Lund is our benefactor, but you deliberately concealed Mr. Lund’s actions out of fear that the anger from the Russell family would affect you. Was I wrong in calling you shameless losers? Earlier at the restaurant, when

2/4

Chapter 490 Kheel

1842

Cillian questioned us, each of you played dumb. Wasn’t it because you were afraid of offending Mr. Lund that you wanted me to take the blame? I just stated a factand now I’m getting scolded. Was I wrong in calling you despicable? If you’re so capable, go tell Mr. Lund to his face that you want to disassociate from him, instead of venting your anger on me, a young girl.”

The series of rhetorical questions from Blanche left the people of the Langford family speechless.

They ended up in this awkward situation because they neither wanted to offend the Russell family nor Emrys. Therefore, they had no choice but to feign ignorance and let Blanche take the fall.

As a result, when Blanche’s response did not align with their wishes, they began to vent their anger on Blanche.

This was a classic case of acting meek and civil in public, but a tyrant at home.

Eloise and others were silenced by Blanche’s retorts. At this moment, Teagan stood up and said, “Blanche, we know that what you said is true. However, in this world, many things are not judged based on right or wrong; the key is compromise. If Emrys

offends the Russell family, he might die, but he might also be protected by the Mapleton family. But for our family, once we board the wrong ship, who will protect us? Emrys? He can’t even protect himself!”

Blanche shook her head and responded, “That’s just your perspective. From my standpoint, there is a clear distinction. between right and wrong.”

20:35 TNU, 15 Feb 60

Chapter 499 Kneel

24.18%2

Teagan let out a sigh, frustrated by Blanche’s lack of

understanding. He approached Samuel, who was scowling, and

inquired, “Dad, why did you refuse to let us keep an eye on

Emrys at the restaurant? What if he had actually fled?”

Chapter 500 Not As Simple

The others in the hall also turned their gaze towards Samuel.

They were equally puzzled.

Cillian had clearly stated that if Emrys were to escape, he would take it out on the Langford family. Thus, it was only right for the Langford family to be vigilant and not give Emrys any chance to

escape.

However, after Emrys roared at Samuel, he surprisingly obediently led them away.

It was truly baffling.

Samuel had been absent–minded all this time. When he heard Teagan calling him, he snapped out of it. His dry lips moved, and he said, “Mr. Lund is no ordinary person.”

He was sure that Emrys was someone with extraordinary potential.

Samuel remained silent for an indeterminate period before slowly reaching such a conclusion, catching the other members of the Langford family off guard.

Teagan scratched his head in confusion. “Dad, what are you talking about? Although that Emrys has some skills, what you said seems to be an exaggeration.”

Saying that someone had extraordinary potential meant that he would rise to the top.

1/4

Chapter 500 Not As Simple

With a genius like Cillian overshadowing him, how could he rise to the top?

In the eyes of the Langford family members, Emrys had only two identities: a disciple of Athos and a stepbrother to Larissa.

Athos was a friar, and so was Emrys. Regardless of how advanced his medical skills were, he was still a friar with exceptional medical expertise.

As for Larissa, she was no match compared to the Russell family.

Therefore, Samuel’s sudden statement made no sense.

Samuel cast a look at the confused family members as his gaze flickered. He explained, “Previously, at the restaurant, Mr. Lund only gave me a single look, but it evoked a certain feeling in me. He is not as simple as we perceive him to be.”

In the pastthe Emrys that Samuel had encountered was always. rather gentle. Emrys had only lost his temper once–at the

restaurant.

A single glance from him filled Samuel with a sense of terrifying oppression. It was an aura of sovereignty that could only be exuded by those who held high positions.

So, Samuel came to the conclusion that Emrys was no ordinary

person.

Alpheus furrowed his brow and asked, “Dad, could this be your imagination?”

2/4

Chapter 500 Not As Simple

18%左

Samuel shook his head. “Although I am getting old, my eyesight has not deteriorated to the point of needing reading glasses.”

Samuel was a Venerable Being and possessed an incredibly sharp sense of perception. The clash between experts was no longer confined to forms. Often, the confrontation had already begun the moment their eyes met.

In the confrontation at the restaurant, Samuel was thoroughly defeated.

“Think carefully again. Was the noise we heard before we went upstairs emitted by the White Dragon King?”

Samuel continued to analyze.

“I’ve been a longstanding opponent of the White Dragon King. I am very familiar with his aura, but when we arrived on the third floor, the White Dragon King had already vanished without a trace. This doesn’t align with his usual style. And there was Preston. How could he remain indifferent when Mr. Lund fought in his restaurant? However, he chose to be neutral, indicating that he was aware of Mr. Lund’s background, which was no less formidable than that of Cillian.”

Alpheus asked, “So, when we left the restaurant, you sought out Preston to clarify this matter?”

When the Langford family members were preparing to leave the restaurant in a gloomy mood, they saw Samuel approaching Preston alone. However, they didn’t know what they specifically discussed until now.

  1. a. Thu hành

D

Chapter 500 Not As Simple

It was only when Samuel spoke up that they finally understood.

Samuel nodded, saying, “Preston’s response was interesting. He was vague, yet it wasn’t hard to discern the underlying meaning within his words.”

“What did he say?”

Everyone in the Langford family was curious.

After a brief pause, Samuel said, “White Dragon King told him not to lose sight of the main goal because of small gains.”

Lose sight of the main goal because of small gains

Everyone fell silent.

The meaning of this statement was already quite evident.

Could it be that Emrys’s background was actually more formidable than that of the Russell family?

“After all the speculation, we still couldn’t ascertain Emrys’s identity. You all are merely speculating here. In my opinion, Emrys is simply asserting false authority. It is not as intricate as you perceive it to be.”

Send Gifts

1.2K

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 481-495

Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

Maximus was Cordelia’s biological brother, and it was only natural that he, as her brother, would share her stunning beauty.

At times, even Emrys felt inferior to Maximus in terms of appearance.

For that reason, Maximus couldn’t understand why Shanise would choose a man who was considered unattractive.

Emrys said, “It’s all about personal preference. You may find him unattractive, but your girlfriend might find him appealing.”

“That’s impossible! Absolutely impossible!” Maximus spoke with conviction. “I can guarantee that anyone who has seen that man would say he’s ugly. If anyone says otherwise, they’re definitely lying.”

Upon hearing Maximus‘ words, Emrys, who originally had no interest, surprisingly became curious about the man who had made Maximus feel insecure.

It was normal to suddenly develop curiosity.

“In what way is he ugly? Tell me about it,” Emrys asked curiously.

After some thought, Maximus said, “He has a sharp face, a large nose, narrow eyes, and a small mouth. I only caught a glimpse of his face, but it left a profound impression. His features seemed deformed due to their tight arrangement.”

An incredulous expression appeared on Emrys‘ face after hearing

1/4

14 Feb 

Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

自家86%

Maximus‘ description. “Is this real?” 

Emrys did not judge people by their appearances. After all, one’s looks, a gift from their parents, should not be mocked.

Emrys was merely astonished. If that person truly looked like that and still managed to steal Maximus‘ girlfriend, Emrys wondered how formidable the other party was.

With a mournful expression, Maximus said, “Do you now understand why I am unwilling to accept this? Rys, just think about it. What if one day my sister also goes off to find a man like that and cheats on you?”

Slap

Emrys slapped Maximus on the head, expressing his anger vehemently. “Stop giving me trouble. There’s no way your sister would do such a thing.”

Maximus touched his head, expressing his grievance. “I was just giving an example, trying to make you understand…”

“No! You can’t do that either!”

Emrys glared at Maximus. “Is your sister someone you can casually joke about? Can Shanise even be compared to your sister? Your sister is like a heavenly fairy. She is perfect, pure, flawless. She is sacred and inviolable. I will teach anyone who dares to speak ill of your sister a lesson, and you are no exception!”

and

Watching Emrys“furious demeanor, Maximus was terrified, but

2/4

Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

he couldn’t help but mutter, “My sister hasn’t even acknowledged you yet…”

Maximus hadn’t expected that his seemingly flattering address would inflate Emrys‘ ego. Even before anything was settled, Emrys had already started to become an overly protective husband.

“What were you mumbling about just now?” Emrys glared fiercely at Maximus, once again scaring the young man considerably.

Maximus stammered, “N–nothing… If my sister knew how much you’re protecting her, she would definitely be moved to tears, my dear brother–in–law!”

“Considering your sincere apology, I’ll forgive you this time,” Emrys said with feigned severity. “But don’t let me hear anything like that from you again in the future.”

“Hehe, I understand, I really do, Rys. Could you possibly help me seek justice for being cuckolded?” Maximus said, his face bashful as he raised his eyebrows and made faces.

“Why would you think I have the ability to help you seek justice?” Emrys asked with an amused expression.

Maximus exclaimed, “That’s because you’re the Empyrean Lord!”

Emrys was taken aback. He asked with doubt, “Has your sister already informed you about everything?”

“Wasn’t that what you yourself mentioned?”

3/4

09:20 Wed, 14 Feb

Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

80%

“Did I really say that?”

“Yes, you did. When we were in Jazona, you said it yourself at Mr. Atkinson’s place,” Maximus responded.

Upon hearing that, Emrys quickly recollected. It appeared to be something he had indeed said.

During that time, Richard and his family were invited to dine at the Atkinson residence. They brought Emrys along, claiming it was to apologize to him. In realityMyles had arranged for a Jetroinian to teach Emrys a lesson.

Send Gifts 

1.1K

Chapter 482 Brian Russell

Unexpectedly, Emrys effortlessly frightened off the Jetroinian after showcasing some of his skills.

Cordelia and Maximus were both present at that time.

Emrys confessed to Cordelia, asserting that he was indeed the Empyrean Lord. He also asked her if she believed him. Cordelia playfully left him in suspense. However, it was Maximus who immediately nodded and claimed that he believed him.

Emrys initially thought that Maximus was joking, but to his surprise, Maximus was actually serious.

“Did you truly believe me when I said I was the Empyrean Lord?” Emrys asked with a peculiar expression.

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I? Can you even joke about being someone like the Empyrean Lord? Besides, you’re so formidable, so naturally, I believe you.”

Maximus put his learning into immediate practice. He applied what Emrys had just said about not making casual jokes about Cordelia to the Empyrean Lord. He was truly a smart cookie.

Emrys was deeply moved in his heartDeliajust look at how pure and adorable this young man isonly had to tell him onceand he believed me

Emrys thought back to the past, recalling the numerous times he had told Cordelia that he was indeed the Empyrean Lord. However, Cordelia remained skeptical until Emrys gradually

1/4

18%

Chapter 482 Brian Russell

began to demonstrate his power, and only then did she finally believe him.

Emrys realized that Maximus was the first person to be easily convinced that he was the Empyrean Lord, so how could he not be moved?

While he was touched, Emrys still maintained a serious.

expression as he said, “My identity is a secret. Remember, under no circumstances should it be revealed.”

Maximus nodded fervently. “I understand. You important figures all like to behave like a wolf in sheep’s clothing. If I had your strength, I would maintain my pretense better than you, Rys.” 

Emrys was left speechless. If you believe it’s pretenseso be it

Emrys did not elaborate further. Returning to the main topic, he said, “Since you’ve referred to me as your brother–in–law, naturally, I couldn’t just stand by and ignore your affairs.” Pausing for a moment, Emrys then asked, “You mentioned earlier that the man who was trying to steal your girlfriend has a distinctive appearance?”

“Indeed. Once you see him, you won’t forget.”

“That’s simple. Wait here.”

Emrys smiled confidently, motioning for the restaurant manager, Danny Jones, to come over. He then said to Maximus, “Describe the physical characteristics you just mentioned to this manager.”

“That person has a hatchet face, bulbous nose, and slit eyes…”

2/4

Chapter 482 Brian Russell

When Danny heard those words, his facial expression noticeably changed, especially when Maximus mentioned the man’s compact features. Danny couldn’t help but exclaim in horror, “Young man, I know who you’re talking about, but please, lower your voice. If someone overhears us, it could bring great trouble.”

“Great trouble?” Emrys, on the other hand, became intrigued. This person who stole Maximus‘ girlfriend is indeed of significant status.

“I’m quite interested in that person. Please, do tell!” Emrys said.

Danny hesitated briefly before speaking, “The person you were just referring to is likely Brian Russell, the heir of the Russell family. Although his appearance is more distinctive than most, there’s nothing that can be done about it. After all, his family. background is incredibly powerful! Brian himself is not particularly talented and lacks martial arts skills. However, his older brother, Cillian Russell, is a remarkable figure at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. He achieved the rank of Manifestor before the age of twenty–three, almost catching up with the renowned Lady Lockwood. But these are not the most intimidating aspects. The most terrifying figure is Brian’s grandfather, Harvey Russell, who serves as the guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.”

Danny recounted Brian’s background with a sense of familiarity, as they were well–versed in the identities of influential figures in the business world. They feared that one day, due to a lack of foresight, they might unintentionally offend one of these influential individuals.

Emrys had not been particularly interested in what Danny was saying until the last point, which immediately caught his

3/4

Chapter 442 Brian Russell

attention. The guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. This identity should be sufficiently astonishing

Emrys began to consider the possibility of creating a significant disturbance, causing a major uproar in Jipsdale. Unexpectedly, a golden opportunity presented itself so quickly.

Perhaps this is what they call fate. Emrys had made up his mind.

He decided to start with Brian, so he asked, “Is that man named Brian currently at your restaurant?”

Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

Danny immediately became alert and asked, “Buddy, what do you intend to do?”

“It’s nothing. It’s just that my brother–in–law may have had some misunderstandings with Brian in the past. After hearing what you just said, I realized how influential Brian actually is. So, I thought I’d take this opportunity to have my brother–in–law apologize to Brian.”

First, Danny glanced at Maximus, then shifted his gaze back to Emrys. He said, “If there was a misunderstanding before, it’s only right to apologize properly. After all, a wise man adapts to the circumstances.”

Danny thought to himself, I’ve already explained Brian’s background in such detail. Anyone with bit of sense wouldn’t dare to provoke him lightly. Moreoverconsidering that these two young individuals are here in the secondfloor banquet hallit’s clear that they are associated with the Langford family, who are seated at the distant tablesIt’s important to note that in comparison to the Russell familythe Langford family is simply not on the same level.

Therefore, after deducing, Danny concluded that there was a high probability that Emrys and Maximus genuinely intended to apologize.

Therefore, he said, “Mr. Russell is in the banquet hall on the third floor, and Mr. Holt, who was here just now, is also there.”

Darrell was also on the third floor, together with Brian.

1/4

Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

That was unexpected, yet reasonable.

Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy was a talent cultivation base for the Martial Arts Alliance. It was directly under the jurisdiction of the Martial Arts Alliance, and Brian’s background was rooted in this Alliance. Darrell, on the other hand, was a faculty member of the academy and belonged to the same circle as Brian.

It was quite normal for people within the same circle to have interactions.

“Since both of you are already prepared to apologize, why not also clear up the misunderstanding with Mr. Holt while you’re at it?”

Danny had managed to secure his position thanks to his keen observation skills. When Darrell had previously visited the second floor, he had already sensed a sense of rivalry brewing between the parties.

At that moment, he was utterly shocked because trouble had

arisen.

And so, he had sternly reprimanded the two attendants at the

entrance.

At the same time, he presented a bottle of high–end red wine to both the Langford family and Darrell as compensation. Danny comforted both parties and tried his best to calm them down.

Upon hearing that Emrys and his companion intended to apologize, Danny was naturally more than eager.

2/4

20:18 Thu, 15 Feb ODD

Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

BK18%E

Without hesitation, Emrys said, “Of course. It’s better to make friends than enemies. It was a minor issue to begin with. If we can. clear up the previous misunderstandings today, it would be all thanks to your efforts, Mr. Jones.”

“Very well, then!” Danny smiled. “Shall I go upstairs now and inquire about Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt’s opinions?”

Emrys nodded. “My name is Emrys, and this is my brother–in- law, Maximus. Just announce our namesI’m sure the distinguished guests upstairs would agree to meet us.”

“Alright, please wait a moment, both of you!” Subsequently, Danny went to the second floor.

Baffled, Maximus asked, “Rys, what are you doing? Are we really going to apologize to them?”

Emrys glanced at him, his voice tinged with disappointment as he spoke. “Maximus, have you become too absorbed in books? Do you truly believe that I, the handsome husband of your stunningly beautiful sister, am the type to easily apologize to others?”

“Of course not. Who would dare to make the Empyrean Lord apologize-” Maximus felt Emrys‘ piercing gaze and immediately fell silent.

He remembered Emrys‘ warning not to reveal his identity carelessly, and so, he obediently kept quiet.

Upon further consideration, Maximus inquired again, “Emrys, what if they refuse to grant us permission to proceed?”

3/4

Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

Smack

Emrys delivered a firm slap to Maximus‘ face, expressing his frustration. “It appears that your extensive studies have truly clouded your judgment. You should have dropped out earlier and returned home to assist your sister in managing the company.” We have already made the decision to cause troubleso does their opinion really matter? Do they even have choiceEarliersought out Danny solely to confirm that Brian was indeed present at this restaurant and to determine his exact whereaboutsWhether Brian agrees to meet us or not is not his decision to make. It is my fist that will decide. Why is Maximus so naive?

Emrys was completely bewildered, contemplating how Maximus, with his level of intelligence, managed to gain admission to the esteemed Jipsdale University. Could he possibly fit the stereotype of typical nerd

Send Gifts

Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

In the VIP hall on the third floor of the seafood restaurant, there were several people gathered at this moment. The center of attention was Brian, who came from a powerful background. Although he may not have been the most handsome man, he had high standards when it came to women.

Sitting on his lap was Shanise, a beautiful college student who caught his eye. Her ability to be with him indicated that she had solid foundation, and she was even considered a campus belle at Jipsdale University.

The two of them displayed their affection without any regard for the people around them.

Darrell didn’t dare to voice any objections and could only silently. endure the public display of affection. After all, even his goddess, Larissa, had once done the same. The current situation couldn’t possibly have any more impact on Darrell.

“Mr. Russell, Mr. Holt, there are two young men downstairs. They claim to have had minor misunderstanding with the two of you and wish to come up to apologize. They specifically asked me to come and seek your opinions on this matter.”

The restaurant manager spoke respectfully with a smile on his face.

“What misunderstanding?”

Brian, engrossed in flirting with Shanise, casually asked without even lifting his head.

1/4

20 | Thu, Tru

Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

“I’m not exactly sure what the misunderstanding is. I only know that one of them is named Emrys Lund while the other is called Maximus Youngblood.”

“Maximus!”

As soon as the restaurant manager mentioned the name, Shanise’s expression immediately changed.

Brian asked, “What’s wrong? Do you know them?”

Shanise lowered her head and whispered, “Yes, I know him. He’s. the one told you about… my boyfriend.”

As soon as these words were spoken, Brian’s face suddenly turned cold. “Didn’t I tell you to break up with him?”

“I was planning to… I just never found the right opportunity…” 

“D*mn it! Is it really that hard to say ‘we’re breaking up? I think you still have feelings for him!”

“No, Mr. Russell, let me explain-

“Shut up!”

Shanise’s face turned paleand at this moment, Brian, with a cold look in his eyes, turned to the restaurant manager and said in a cold voice, “Who is this Emrys?” 

The restaurant manager trembled in fear and couldn’t speak. From the side, Darrell interjected, “Mr. Russell, I know Emrys.”

2/4

Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

His expression was gloomy.

Brian glanced at him. “Oh? Judging by your look, it seems you have a grudge against him. What’s the story with that young man?”

Darrell gritted his teeth and said, “He is Lady Lockwood’s man.”

Lady Lockwood’s man

The impact of Darrell’s words was significant.

After all, Larissa was a well–known figure in the martial arts field.

She was a goddess–like figure from the Jipsdale Martial Arts. Academy, and although she had already graduated, her stunning elegance was still talked about on campus.

What man wouldn’t desire to win over such a valkyrie?

Neither Darrell nor Brian were exceptions.

However, Brian had a sense of self–awareness.

He had a powerful background, but so did Larissa.

Under such circumstances, with Brian’s unimpressive. appearance, his desire to win over Larissa was like aiming for the

moon.

Perhaps his older brother, Cillian, had a slight chance.

Hence, when Darrell uttered these words, one could imagine the

3/4

Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

immense psychological impact it had on everyone present. Even the restaurant manager felt an inexplicable surge of bitterness.

Although he had never met Larissa, the sensation was similar to when a beloved goddess suddenly revealed she had a partner. Undoubtedly, this man would become the target of envy for all 

men

Such was the mindset of jealous individuals.

Upon hearing Darrell’s words, Brian confidently gestured and declared, “Let them come forward!”

He was genuinely intrigued to witness the capabilities of this man named Emrys, who had captured Larissa’s heart.

This intense curiosity momentarily caused him to overlook Maximus‘ presence.

The restaurant manager briefly stepped out and swiftly returned with two young men in tow.

The manager couldn’t help but steal a few extra glances at one of the young men. He was equally fascinated by the individual who had successfully won over Larissa.

“Have you seen enough? If so, then leave!” Brian commanded with a cold tone.

Chapter 485 Jealousy

The restaurant manager’s expression changed abruptly. “I apologize. Mr. Russell. I will leave immediately so as not to disturb you.”

With those words, he obediently exited the room.

Brian had already guessed which of the two men was Emrys from the way the restaurant manager had looked at him. He shifted his gaze towards Emrys, carefully scrutinizing him.

After a moment, Brian let out a cold huff and said, “I thought Lady Lockwood was pure, but it seems she’s just another commoner infatuated with a handsome face!”

His mindset was indeed petty.

Dissatisfied with his own appearance, he didn’t dare pursue his goddess. However, when he saw her choose a man more

handsome than himself, he displayed an attitude of contempt, believing that this so–called goddess was nothing more than a shallow person..

On one hand, it was jealousy.

On the other hand, it was a sense of inferiority, an attempt to mask his inner feelings of inadequacy through such means.

This was indeed the case with Brian.

Emrys looked at him with an amused gaze, a smirk playing on his lips. “So, you’re the young Mr. Russell,” he said, his voice laced

1/4

AD 18 Thu 15 Feb –

Chapter 485 Jealousy

with a hint of mockery. “I’ve heard a lot about you. You certainly live up to the rumors about how unattractive you are.”

“Do you want to die, punk?”

Upon hearing these words, Brian’s expression instantly turned cold. He detested it when people commented on his appearance, as that was where he felt most self–conscious.

The other members of the Russell family actually looked quite normal, including Brian’s older brother, Cillian, who could be considered handsome. However, it seemed as if all the unfavorable genes of the entire family had concentrated themselves onto Brian.

Setting aside the fact that each of his facial features was distinctively unique, they were also clustered together, resembling a rectangular pancake with a few chia seeds sprinkled in the middle, leaving a large ring of empty space around.

Because of this face, Brian had committed quite a few brutal acts.

Once, there was a passerby who was unaware of Brian’s identity. Upon seeing his peculiar face, the passerby couldn’t help but make a few comments. As a result, Brian cut off his tongue on the spot.

This incident had alarmed the relevant authorities, who claimed they would seek justice for the victim. However, within a few days, Brian had nonchalantly walked free.

The Russell family merely made a symbolic gesture of compensating the victim.

2/4

hu, 151

Chapter 485 Jealousy,

Ever since then, whenever the people of Jipsdale saw a man with an unusual face, they dared not casually gossip, let alone take second glance. They were afraid of upsetting Brian, fearing he might blind their eyes in displeasure.

Today, Emrys, with his very first words upon meeting, struck right at Brian’s sore spot, instantly igniting a raging fire of anger within Brian’s chest.

At this point, Emrys had already shifted his attention to Shanisea smile playing at the corners of his mouth. He said, “Miss, your beauty is indeed remarkable, but your taste… it leaves something to be desired!”

Once again, a sword was ruthlessly thrust into Brian’s chest.

Emrys turned to look at Maximus, asking, “You rascal, don’t you have anything to say to your girlfriend?”

The moment Maximus entered and saw Shanise there, he was utterly infuriated. However, for reasons unknown, his agitation seemed to have lessened.

Perhaps because he thought she wasn’t worth it!

Getting angry over such a woman was completely unnecessary.

Maximus shook his head, feeling that anything he said now. would be a waste of time. However, it was Shanise who took the initiative to speak first. “Max, I’m sorry…”

There was no denying that Shanise cared about Maximus in her heart, but many things in life didn’t necessarily yield results.

3/4

2019 Thu, 15 Feb D

Chapter 485 Jealousy

At Jipsdale University, Maximus‘ appearance was undeniably that. of a campus heartthrob. Otherwise, Emrys wouldn’t have said that he himself needed to avoid his charm.

In the eyes of everyone at Jipsdale University, Shanise and Maximus were considered a perfect match.

Maximus himself shared the same belief.

During the year they spent together, they rarely had any conflicts. Therefore, Maximus could never have imagined that Shanise would betray him.

In reality, Shanise’s perspective on the situation was rather straightforward.

Although Maximus came from a respected family in Jazona, it did not hold enough influence in Jipsdale.

This was not what Shanise desired.

Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

Shanise’s desire was to establish roots in Jipsdale. The most. effective and quickest way to achieve this goal was to marry a local scion from Jipsdale.

This was also the aspiration of many young women who had moved to Jipsdale.

Shanise was confident in her beauty, and Brian’s appearance represented an opportunity.

When a person’s background was strong enough, physical appearances and such seemed to hold less importance.

Therefore, Shanise quickly convinced herself of this idea.

In reality, how could she have known that Brian sought her out merely because of her youthful appearance and decent looks? That he was merely playing with her? As for marrying into the Russell family, it would be much more difficult than she had. thought.

Of course, these realizations came later.

All Shanise wished for now was for Maximus to understand her. However, Maximus simply had no interest in sparing her another glance.

Maximus had already moved on.

“Brother–in–law, I don’t want to argue with her anymore. Let’s

go!”

1/4

Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

Maximus tugged at Emrys‘ arm as he spoke. However, they then heard Brian snort coldly. “Thinking of leaving? Did you get my permission?”

Maximus‘ involvement with Shanise was not of utmost

importance. No, what was most important were the words spoken by Emrys earlier. Each sentence seemed like a knife slicing Brian’s flesh, and after the cut, salt was sprinkled on top.

As a son of the Russell family, how could Brian possibly let them leave so easily?

Unexpectedly, Emrys had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, he laughed and agreed, saying, “You’re right. How could I just walk away when things are still unresolved? That would be so frustrating!”

Not only did Emrys have no plans to leave, on the contrary, he intended to stay here. More than just staying, he was planning to stir up some major trouble.

Otherwise, there would have been no point in coming here to

find Brian.

Upon seeing Emrys‘ attitude, a hint of surprise flashed in Brian’s eyes. What gives this young man such audacityIs it simply because he’s Lady Lockwood’s man

Wait a moment…

Suddenly, Brian realized something. His gaze fell on Maximus, and he asked, “What did you just call him?”

2/4

Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

“Brother–in–law. Is there a problem?” 

Maximus found himself growing more and more accustomed to addressing Emrys as his brother–in–law. It had reached a point where it felt odd not to do so.

Brian furrowed his browsasking, “You’re Lady Lockwood’s younger brother? No, that’s not right. Your surname is

Youngblood, while Lady Lockwood’s is Lockwood. Are you her sworn brother?” 

Since Emrys was Larissa’s man, and Maximus called Emrys his brother–in–law, it suggested that Maximus and Larissa must share sibling relationship. Even if they were not related by blood, they must have acknowledged each other as siblings later on.

Maximus, however, shook his head and said, “No, my sister’s name is Cordelia Youngblood, not Lady Lockwood.”

As soon as these words were spoken, Brian was elated as he thought he had heard a juicy piece of gossip.

As it turns out, this Emrys guy is playing both sidesMoreoverone of these sides is the pride of the martial arts worldfemale warrior whom countless men dream of conquering – Lady LockwoodWho would believe this?

Upon hearing these words, a surge of jealous rage nearly made Darrell’s eyes bulge out of their sockets.

Waitwhat about Blanche from the Langford familyThis guy is not just two–timing but threetiming b*stard

3/4

Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

The most infuriating part is that Lady Lockwood must have known about all these mattersyet she still willingly became Emrys‘ woman

Darrell longed to prepare a stew using Emrys‘ ribs.

Emrys chuckled knowingly and remarked, “Ah, what can I do? It’s not my fault that I possess such striking looks. The ladies simply adore my style. Unlike some unattractive individuals who solely rely on their family background to attract insincere women.”

Upon hearing Emrys‘ words, both Brian and Shanise’s expressions instantly changed.

Furious, Brian retorted, “Who do you think you’re calling ugly, you brat?” 

“Did I specifically mention you? If you weren’t insecure about. your own appearance, why would you get so agitated? Look at Darrell beside you. He doesn’t seem bothered at all. This

indicates that he knows I wasn’t referring to him. Simultaneously, it also implies that deep down, he, too, considers you unappealing.”

Send Gifts

Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

Meanwhile, Darrell was appalled at what Emrys had just said.

What on earthHow could this possibly be connected to me

He cautiously glanced at Brian.

Upon realizing that Brian had no intention of directing his anger towards him, Darrell quickly retorted with a seemingly flattering remark, “Stop talking nonsense, you brat. What’s the point of being handsome? Even the best appearance is no match for Mr. Russell’s powerful background.”

Emrys shook his head. “I disagree. If family background is more important than appearance, then why did Lady Lockwood choose me over Mr. Russell?” 

For a moment, Darrell was speechless.

Larissa was clearly an exception, as she herself had a powerful support system, so she didn’t need to seek a powerful partner. Naturally, she was more inclined to find a man she genuinely liked.

The same couldn’t be said for an ordinary woman.

Take Shanise, for example. Despite Maximus being incredibly handsome, Shanise still ended up with Brian.

In this world, female warriors like Larissa were rare, while there were many like Shanise. Therefore, individual cases couldn’t represent the majority.

1/4

Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

Naturally, Darrell didn’t dare to argue with Emrys because if he voiced his thoughts, wouldn’t he indirectly be implying that Brian was unattractive? That besides his family background, he had no other qualities that could attract girls

Therefore, he could only remain silent, feeling unjust but unable to argue.

At this point, Brian was already boiling with anger. He growled, “Kid, do you have any idea how many times you would have been killed if those words you just said were spoken by an ordinary person?”

The issue of his appearance had always been a sensitive spot for Brian. In the past, anyone who dared to comment too much about it would find themselves silenced by him.

However, Emrys had repeatedly attacked Brian’s appearance. This was no longer just a stab to the heart but rather like wielding a large saw, relentlessly tearing at Brian’s heart.

It was simply outrageous!

“Oh? So, what you’re saying is that you want to kill me? You’re willing to take my life just because I called you ugly?”

Emrys raised an eyebrow as he spoke.

Facing the furious Brian, he was not only unafraid but even

smiling smugly. Moreover, he began to walk towards Brian, as if he was about to fight him.

Brian’s gaze wavered.

2/4

Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

K 18%

Emrys‘ unusual behavior left him somewhat uncertain.

What is he doingDoes he really think that just because he’s Lady Lockwood’s manhe has the capability to confront me

When it came to support, Emrys relied on Larissa, whose backbone was Hazel. Hazel’s rock was her father, Pascal, the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.

There were three intertwined relationships here.

The person Brian relied on was none other than his grandfather, Harvey.

This could be compared to the difference between a distant cousin and an immediate family member. It was clear which relationship held more weight.

Pascal would absolutely not risk falling out with Harvey over a minor figure like Emrys.

Therefore, Brian couldn’t understand what gave Emrys the confidence to confront him.

Perhaps it was a case of unchecked arrogance!

Darrell finally found another opportunity to speak, sneering as he said, “Punk, don’t think that just because you’ve managed to charm Lady Lockwood, you can be so disrespectful to Mr. Russell. In the endyou’re nothing more than a kept man. Do you think you’re worthy of challenging Mr. Russell?”

A sardonic smirk of schadenfreude appeared at the corner of

3/4

  1. Thu 15 Feb 00:

Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

Darrell’s mouth.

There was no way he would stop Emrys at this time.

Deep down, he was hoping that Emrys would become more reckless, preferably to the point of completely falling out with Brian.

Shanise stood behind Brian, shaking her head disapprovingly at Emrys. However, it seemed as though Emrys was completely oblivious to her presence, as he confidently approached Brian.

Coming to a halt, he stared intently at Brian’s unique countenance from a close proximity.

The expression in his eyes gradually transformed into one of mockery.

“In truth, Maximus himself has already forgiven your betrayal. As his brother–in–law, it would be inappropriate for me to intervene any further. However, your unattractive appearance has truly offended my sensibilities, and I cannot help but feel the urge to strike you.”

Send Gifts

Chapter 488 Slapping

Your hideousness has deeply offended my eyes

That statement was a direct attack on the soul.

As soon as those words were spoken, Emrys swiftly and accurately raised his hand and slapped Brian’s left cheek.

Smack!

Brian was completely stunned by both the physical and mental assault.

He never could have imagined that Emrys would actually have the audacity to slap him. This was the first time in his life that Brian had ever been slapped..

Instantly, fury surged through him.

“You despicable person, I hope you suffer a miserable death! Darrell, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and kill this brat! I want to chop his body into pieces and feed it to the dogs!” Brian shouted angrily.

Despite not being a martial artist, Brian was able to command Darrell due to his powerful background.

Darrell secretly rejoiced in his heart. This was the scene he had been hoping to witness. Upon hearing Brian’s command, he immediately nodded and stepped forward, emanating a profound aura.

1/4

Crapter 10n Stapping

Brian glanced at Maximus and continued his command, “Kill that young man too. Today, I want both of them torn to shreds!”

“Don’t!”

Just as Darrell was about to take action, Shanise suddenly ran to Brian, her face pale as she pleaded, “Mr. Russell, this matter has nothing to do with Max. Can you please spare him?”

“Max? You seem to be quite fond of him. Since you like him so much, why don’t you die with him!”

With a sinister laugh, Brian grabbed Shanise’s hair and slapped. her across the face. The sound of the slap echoed, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth..

Shanise stumbled and fell right in front of Maximus.

Despair was evident on her beautiful face.

From Brian’s sinister laughter, Shanise could sense that he didn’t truly care for her. He only wanted to play with her.

Once he was done, he would discard her like a garbage bag that had been spat on.

Now, she realized what a foolish dream she had.

Although Maximus resented Shanise for making a fool out of him, seeing her in such a state still pained him. With a curse, he charged at Brian, his eyes filled with anger.

“You bastard!”

2/4

Chapter 488 Slapping

Maximus towered over Brian in terms of height, and his body was in its prime. If it came down to a fight, Brian wouldn’t stand a chance.

Fully aware of his situation, Brian covered his face and retreated, shouting, “Darrell, kill this lunatic first!”

Darrell had no objections, of course.

In his eyes, both Emrys and Maximus were ordinary people. He had more than enough capability to handle either of them on his

own.

Since Brian had declared to kill Maximus first, Darrell would proceed with killing Maximus first!

Confidently, Darrell charged towards Maximus, intending to take him down before he could reach Brian.

Suddenly, a figure appeared before Darrell.

Emrys, with a mysterious smile on his face, said, “You’ve been wishing for my death, haven’t you? Well, now’s your chance.”

The smile instantly startled Darrell, giving him a sense of foreboding.

However, his reaction was swift. He curved his arm, preparing a powerful elbow strike aimed at shattering Emrys‘ chest. But what he hadn’t anticipated was that before his elbow could even touch Emrys, a blow as heavy as a mountain struck his shoulder.

Bang

3/4

20:20 10i, 15 Teli 190·

Chapter 400 Slapping

Without warning, Darrell was brought to his knees, hitting the solid wooden floor so hard that he left two deep indentations.

Emrys retracted his hand, his expression becoming relaxed as he shook his head slightly in disappointment. “Earlier, when we were downstairs, you displayed such arrogance, even going as far as claiming that you would take special care of Blanche. I had expected so much more from you, but it seems this is the extent of your abilities.”

Is this really all you’re capable of

Darrell no longer cared about Brian, as his face was filled with shock and horror.

He had never witnessed Emrys taking action before, nor had he sensed any internal energy within him. Therefore, he had assumed Emrys was just an ordinary man who had been

fortunate enough to gain Larissa’s favor, allowing him to live off her generosity.

Send Gifts

Chapter 489 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

Little did anyone know that Emrys was a martial arts expert whose strength completely overshadowed Darrell’s.

For a moment, Darrell found it surreal and attempted to stand up. However, he saw Emrys extend a finger and place it on his shoulder.

In that moment, Darrell felt the terrifying power akin to a mountain bearing down upon him.

Darrell admitted defeat.

Cold sweat streamed down his forehead as he realized this wasn’t

a dream.

This was the most humiliating and quickest battle Darrell had ever experienced as a martial artist. His opponent had used only a palm and a finger to bring him to his knees.

However, with Emrys possessing such capabilities, how could he possibly be just an obscure nobody?

His martial arts talent was evidently even more terrifying than Larissa’s!

Darrell was truly at a loss, unable to make sense of it.

It seemed as if Emrys had seen through his thoughts, for he slowly began to speak, “In the world of martial arts, some people prefer to be ostentatious, while others prefer to keep a low

Prefeng To Kemps A Low Profile

profile. I belong to the latter group.”

Darrell fell silent.

Emrys simply meant that he preferred not to draw attention to himself. He had never revealed his true strength and talent within the Martial Arts Alliance, and thus, he had not made a name for himself in the world of martial arts cultivation.

Upon reflection, it seemed quite understandable.

Darrell knew that some martial arts experts lived their entire lives in remote mountain villages. Under the guidance of experts, they quietly devoted themselves to rigorous training for decades

After descending from the mountains, they generally adopted a da low–profile lifestyle. However, when they did take action, their skills were so astonishing that they left everyone in awe.

The Martial Arts Alliance greatly desired such talent.

Darrell thought he had figured out Emrys‘ background. He swallowed hard and said, “Emrys, with your talent, joining the Martial Arts Alliance will surely lead to a promising future. Please, don’t do anything foolish!”

The foolish things Darrell spoke of naturally referred to Emrys‘ opposition against Brian. Of course, part of it was also about Darrell himself, hoping that Emrys would not take any more. excessive actions against him.

To put it bluntly, he didn’t want to be tormented too harshly.

2/5

GUNDIA APS Tefering to Peel A Les

No sooner had Darrell finished speaking than Emrys lifted his knee and drove it into his face.

Crack!

Two front teeth fell out.

Emrys revealed an innocuous smile and asked, “What do you consider a foolish act? Would this count?”

Darrell, clutching his blood–filled mouth, crouched on the ground searching for his knocked–out front teeth.

His resentment was overwhelming, but there was nothing that could be done.

At that moment, a roar came from the corner. It was Brian. “D*mn you, Darrell! What the h*ll are you up to? Pfft-”

He was never a match for Maximus in the first place. When Maximus charged at him, he quickly used both hands to protect his head, waiting for Darrell to come to his aid and deal with Maximus.

Yet, while he waited, he had already taken several punches. Even so, there was still no sign of Darrell coming to his rescue.

Glancing to the side, he saw Darrell crouched, seemingly searching for something on the ground.

Brian was so infuriated that he couldn’t help but curse aloud. The moment he lost focus, he was struck in the face by a punch from Maximus. Moreover, Maximus was quite fierce. After finding an

3/5

Chapter 490 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

OK 18% #

opening, every punch he threw landed squarely on Brian’s face.

“Just who are you audacious bastards, daring to lay a hand on Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt?”

Amidst the chaos, a thunderous shout suddenly echoed from the entrance. Following this, a stern–faced middle–aged man strode. in, bellowing, “Stop this at once!”

This middle–aged man, Preston Burton, was the proprietor of the seafood restaurant.

Earlier, when Brian drove out the restaurant manager, he didn’t go far.

As a result, he overheard everything that transpired in the room clearly.

Upon learning about the conflict between the two parties, the manager was immediately frightened. After all, he was the one who had brought Emrys and Maximus into the room.

However, one of these groups consisted of Larissa’s associates, while the other included Harvey, the grandson of the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Both were individuals het couldn’t afford to offend, so he had no choice but to reluctantly. contact his boss

Without enough time to provide a detailed explanation, he simply mentioned that a fight had broken out in the banquet hall involving the son of the Russell family.

Chapter 489 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

OK 18% #

opening, every punch he threw landed squarely on Brian’s face.

“Just who are you audacious bastards, daring to lay a hand on Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt?”

Amidst the chaos, a thunderous shout suddenly echoed from the entrance. Following this, a stern–faced middle–aged man strode. in, bellowing, “Stop this at once!”

This middle–aged man, Preston Burton, was the proprietor of the seafood restaurant.

Earlier, when Brian drove out the restaurant manager, he didn’t go far.

As a result, he overheard everything that transpired in the room clearly.

Upon learning about the conflict between the two parties, the manager was immediately frightened. After all, he was the one who had brought Emrys and Maximus into the room.

However, one of these groups consisted of Larissa’s associates, while the other included Harvey, the grandson of the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Both were individuals het couldn’t afford to offend, so he had no choice but to reluctantly. contact his boss

Without enough time to provide a detailed explanation, he simply mentioned that a fight had broken out in the banquet hall involving the son of the Russell family.

Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

After careful consideration, Preston stepped forward with a more amiable expression and said, “Mr. Lund, Mr. Russell, there is no need for such heated emotions. If there are any disagreements, we can sit down and discuss a resolution.”

He hadn’t speculated about Emrys‘ identity as the Empyrean Lord simply because he didn’t dare to. All he could gather was that Emrys‘ identity was more complex than it seemed.

Therefore, he took a gentle approach, hoping not to offend either

party.

No sooner had these words been spoken than Brian flew into a rage, exclaiming, “Discuss? Are you kidding, Preston? Is this what you call a satisfactory resolution?”

Throughout his life, Brian had never experienced such injustice. How could he calmly sit down and discuss it?

He was determined to deal with these two people today, no matter what!

No, it was three!

There was that despicable woman as well!

Preston’s forehead was drenched in sweat. He had never

encountered such a tricky situation before, and he couldn’t help but lament in his heart.

Fortunately, at that moment, Emrys spoke up. “Mr. Russell, it was

1/5

Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

Maximus and I who defeated you. Why are you making things. difficult for a mere restaurant owner? What, are you so

accustomed to throwing your weight around that now, when you’ve met your match, you don’t know where to vent your frustration?”

Upon hearing these words, Preston was almost moved to tears with gratitude.

This Mr. Lund is quite sensible

His conviction that this young man named Emrys was no ordinary individual grew stronger within him. Perhaps, as the White Dragon King had hinted, his background was even more. terrifying than the Russell family.

However, upon hearing these words, Brian became even more infuriated, his eyes fixed intently on Emrys. “Met my match? You really dare to flatter yourself. I’ll soon show you what it means to wish you were dead!”

In his view, Emrys was not an invincible force but merely ignorant.

When Emrys saw Brian pulling out his phone to make a call, he didn’t stop him. Instead, he smiled and said, “Mr. Russell, how about I give you a suggestion? I heard you have a brother named Cillian, who was once a prodigy at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Why don’t you call him over? I would like to learn a thing or two from him. What do you say?”

“You’re digging your own grave!” 

Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

Brian couldn’t have asked for more. Seeing Emrys‘ nonchalant demeanor, he immediately dialed his brother Cillian’s number and explained the situation.

“Wait there.”

With cold indifference, Cillian simply left a single remark before abruptly hanging up the phone.

Even through the phone, one could sense the murderous intent

in his voice.

Brian slipped his phone back into his pocket, then pulled out a nearby chair and sat down to wait.

A mocking smirk spread across his face.

The next time he stood up, it would likely be when Emrys‘ death was imminent.

“Mr. Lund, what’s going on?”

At that moment, several figures suddenly walked in. They were none other than Samuel, Alpheus, Teagan, and Blanche, among others.

They had been downstairs just moment ago, unaware of what had transpired.

They hadn’t given much thought to Emrys going out with Maximus earlier.

It was not until just a moment ago when the formidable White

375

20:21 THU 5 Fed

Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

Dragon King had stormed into the restaurant, his terrifying aura startling everyone in the entire establishment, that Samuel and his companions decided to come up and take a look.

As expected, Emrys was indeed here.

Apart from Emrys, there was also Preston, the owner of the restaurant, and Darrell, with whom they had previously had an unpleasant encounterpresent.

This indicated that the earlier commotion was indeed related to Emrys.

However, it was unclear why the White Dragon King, who had caused such a commotion, was nowhere to be seen at this

moment.

Waitwho is that person sitting on the chair

Brian Russell

However, the resemblance was not quite there, as Brian was not as attractive as this man.

Upon closer examination, it became apparent that it was indeed Brian, his face swollen from a beating.

Suddenlya realization dawned upon everyone in the Langford family.

Could it be that Emrys had beaten up Brian?

Emrys‘ response confirmed their suspicions. He casually

4/5

20:31 Thu, 15 Feb OD.

Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

remarked, “It’s nothing serious, just a minor disagreement with Brian Russell here, that’s all.”

Send Gifts

Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

Is that all

Emrys‘ words instantly sent shiver down Samuel and the others’ spines.

Brian, a notorious playboy in Jipsdale, had been beaten to a pulp by Emrys, which oddly made him look better. Yet Emrys acted as if nothing had happened.

Does he really believe that with Lady Lockwood supporting himhe act recklessly without consequences

can

Samuel and his companions shared the same thoughts as Brian and his group.

Teagan’s face fell as he said, “Mr. Lund, you’re being foolish! We all know you have a strong background, but Mr. Russell’s background is not any weaker. You shouldn’t have hit him!”

“Actually…”

Maximus wanted to say that he was the one who had beaten Brian. Trash like him didn’t deserve to have his brother–in–law lift a hand.

But before he could speak, Emrys dismissively waved his hand, signaling that there was no need for explanations. Emrys had given Maximus permission to act, so it was as if Emrys himself had taken action.

1/5

Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

After all, they were family!

Emrys remained composed.

Teagan, however, began to feel weak in the knees. He quietly pulled Alpheus outside the door and whispered, “Alpheus, this situation is not good. We absolutely cannot afford to offend the Russell family!”

He was clearly worried that the wrath of the Russell family would spill over onto the Langford family.

“I understand what you’re saying. Indeed, we really need to discuss this matter thoroughly with our father.”

Alpheus‘ expression was equally solemn. If Teagan could understand the logic, how could Alpheus not comprehend it?

The two brothers quickly called Samuel out as well.

Upon hearing their intentions, Samuel’s face immediately darkened, and he rebuked, “You two ungrateful creatures! Don’t forget that Mr. Lund saved my life. What is the meaning of saying these words now?”

Teagan hurriedly explained, “Dad, don’t rush to criticize us. We don’t mean to fall out with Mr. Lund. We’re just suggesting that we shouldn’t get too close to him for now.”

Emrys had the support of Larissa, so they dared not cross him lightly. They simply wanted to put on a show for the Russell family, making it clear that this matter had no connection to the Langford family/

2/5

Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

20%年

Samuel furrowed his brows.

Taking advantage of the situation, Alpheus chimed in, “Dad, Teagan makes a good point. Even if you don’t think about yourself, you should think about the many members of our Langford family! We cannot risk the lives of so many of us by blindly following Mr. Lund’s madness!”

What he said was not an exaggeration.

In the past, the Langford family’s rival was the Santana family. Losing meant a disheartened exit from Jipsdale, far from a matter of life and death.

However, the Russell family was different.

Harvey of the Russell family was the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Anyone who offended him would certainly face difficulties.

After all, no one knew if Harvey would later abuse his authority to secretly frame the Langford family. If they were thrown into the dungeon by him, they would become lambs ready for slaughter.

This was precisely what worried Alpheus and Teagan the most.

In truth, the real villains weren’t as terrifying as one might think. What was truly frightening was when a guardian of order began to wield the great sword of justice, committing acts of evil in the name of judgment.

With a solemn expression, Samuel fell silent for a moment

3/5

20:31 Thu, 15 Feb OD.

Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

14:20%

before he spoke. “There’s no need to bring this up again. I am clear on this matter.”

The three of them returned to the banquet hall, each feeling somewhat tense.

How could Emrys have possibly overlooked their subtle actions? He simply chose to disregard them out of contempt. Regardless of their thoughts, they couldn’t exert any influence on the

outcome.

Today, Emrys was determined to make a big fuss about the

matter.

However, it was Blanche who looked at Samuel with a puzzled expression and asked, “Grandpa, what were you all whispering about outside just now?”

Samuel shook his head. “It’s nothing. Let’s wait and see how Mr. Lund will handle this matter.”

It was yet another moment of heart–stopping anticipation.

Finally, heavy footsteps resounded from outside.

Each step the person took seemed to weigh on the hearts of the crowd. They knew that Cillian, the prodigy of the Russell family, had arrived.

Everyone conscientiously cleared a path, revealing the figure of Cillian.

20:31

Cherished By Seven Sisters

Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

Cillian, a young man in his late twenties, possessed sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, a prominent nose, and an unintentional air of arrogance between his brows. His appearance was in stark. contrast to Brian’s, as different as night and day.

Based solely on appearance and demeanor, no one would ever imagine that this young man was actually the blood brother of the notoriously unattractive man in Jipsdale.

Cillian was a prodigy of the Russell family.

He achieved the rank of Manifestor before the age of twenty- three, earning him the reputation of being the foremost prodigy in the martial arts world. Of course, this title only applied to those who were listed on the rankings, excluding those who preferred to remain low–profile.

After graduating from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Cillian became the subject of legends until Larissa emerged and dethroned him as the number–one prodigy.

In the martial arts world, a delightful tale circulated widely. It spoke of the successive birth of two prodigious individuals, believed to be a divine arrangement. They were considered pair made by the heavens.

These individuals were Cillian and Larissa.

Cillian had encountered Larissa before and was astounded by her stunning beauty from their first meeting. Naturally, he had once felt his heart flutter for her.

1/4

hapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

However, Larissa was not interested, and he respected her decision.

Recently, he received a call from his younger brother, Brian, claiming to have been beaten up. Brian deliberately emphasized that it was Larissa’s lover who had done it, without mentioning Maximus as the assailant.

This thought fueled Cillian’s hatred.

Therefore, after rushing over, he asked Brian a question and then turned his piercing gaze towards Emrys.

“You are Lady Lockwood’s lover?” Cillian emphasized the word “lover.”

Emrys laughed and replied, “Since you already know, why bother asking? Do you want me to elaborate on the details of my romantic moments with Lady Lockwood?”

Cillian narrowed his eyes, and a surge of murderous intent overwhelmed him like an unstoppable flood.

The impact of these words on him was even more devastating than learning about his younger brother’s beating.

In the corner, Darrell, who had lost two front teeth, ground his teeth in anger. As he bit down, blood seeped from the gaps, clear testament to his deep hatred for Emrys.

He could say that he understood Cillian’s feelings the best.

Not long ago, Emrys had repeatedly provoked him in a similar

Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

manner, almost causing him to have a mental breakdown.

A glint of murder flashed in Cillian’s eyes as he approached Emrys. He said, “Earlier, you told my brother that you wanted to learn from me. Now that I’m here, how do you wish to be instructed?” 

His desire to kill Emrys grew increasingly intense, but ideally, he wanted to humble Emrys before taking his life.

One of the reasons for this was that Cillian found Emrys‘ gaze extremely irritating.

Emrys‘ gaze was not particularly aggressive. On the contrary, his eyes exuded tranquility. It was this calmness that irked Cillian.

What he hoped to see was fear in Emrys‘ eyes.

This tranquility only made it seem like Emrys held all the power, as if he was watching a clown.

Of course, Cillian was not pleased.

As he approached Emrys, the oppressive aura emanating from him grew increasingly immense. His internal energy roiled thunderously, seemingly impatient, ready to burst forth at any

moment.

He was currently in the late phase of Manifestor.

Reaching the late phase of Manifestor at the age of twenty–seven or twenty–eight was an achievement that should not be

underestimated. His talent was truly exceptional.

20 31 Thu 15 Feb & P

Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

18%

Confronted with the formidable Cillian, Emrys remained calm and composed, maintaining his usual smile as he spoke, “I will certainly seek your guidance, but not at this moment.”

Cillian’s eyebrows furrowed slightly. “What do you mean by that?”

“Let’s settle this with a life–and–death duel. In three days, we will fight to determine our destiny. And as for the location of our duel… let’s choose your alma mater, the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.”

“There’s no need for that,” Cillian shook his head. “I could kill you right now.”

“Don’t you want to prove yourself?” Emrys questioned.

Cillian was taken aback. “Prove what?”

Emrys chuckled and replied, “Prove that you are stronger than me and that Lady Lockwood’s decision to choose me was a foolish one.”

Chapter 495 What Is Your Relationship With Him

After a moment of silence, a faint smile appeared on Cillian’s lips, yet the murderous intent in his eyes did not fade. He said, “You’re quite intriguing. What I don’t understand is why you would willingly propose a solution that could easily lead to your own downfall?” 

If Cillian had killed Emrys right then and there, the incident probably wouldn’t have spread too far. However, if the two agreed to a life–and–death duel three days later, then those three. days would be sufficient for the situation to escalate.

By then, it was estimated that the entire Jipsdale would be aware of the duel.

After all, one was a martial arts prodigy, while the other was Lady Lockwood’s lover. Both titles were highly attention–grabbing.

Their gamble was bound to cause a commotion in Jipsdale.

When Emrys eventually met his demise at the hands of Cillian, it would be witnessed by countless people.

Emrys responded, “You do make a valid point, but how can you be so certain that I will be the one to lose?”

Cillian’s pupils contracted.

In other wordshe’s implying that he won’t losebut will

“You are very confident.”

1/4

Chapter 495 What Is Your Relationship With Him

With a light chuckle, Cillian’s murderous aura gradually subsided, indicating that he had finally accepted Emrys‘ proposed resolution.

Brian, however, was extremely unwilling and protested loudly, “Cillian, don’t listen to him. This punk is definitely trying to buy time. Who knows where he’ll escape to using those three days!”

“You have a point.”

After a moment of contemplation, Cillian suddenly turned his head towards Samuel and asked, “You all seem to be quite concerned about this young man. What is his relationship with the Langford family?”

“We-”

Teagan was about to blurt out that the Langford family had no connection whatsoever with Emrys. However, he was interrupted by the stern gaze of Samuel.

“You answer,” Cillian said, pointing at Blanche.

The reason he was convinced that the Langford family had ties with Emrys was because he had seen the concerned look on Blanche’s face. This worry had surfaced when Cillian had directed a murderous intent towards Emrys.

This indicated that Blanche was indeed worried about Emrys.

Upon seeing Cillian pointing at her, Blanche’s expression instantly froze. She felt a tug on her arm and turned to see that it was her father, Alpheus.

2/4

Chapter 495 What Is Your Relationship With Hin

Alpheus was shaking his head slightly, as if he was conveying some sort of message to Blanche.

Blanche understood his intentions and felt a chill run through her.

It was crystal clear.

Alpheus wanted Blanche to deny any relationship with Emrys.

Blanche then looked towards Samuel.

Although Samuel did not show any signs, his solemn expression revealed that he, too, was hesitant about this matter.

Samuel was not an ungrateful person by nature, and his affection for Blanche was profound. This was evident from his initial refusal to marry Blanche off to the Cunningham family, a move that would have secured protection for the Langford family.

However, just as Alpheus and Teagan had previously stated, things were different now, and this matter was of great significance.

Even if he didn’t consider himself, he needed to think about the lives of the many people in the Langford family.

As the head of the Langford family, there were certain questions. that Samuel was not suited to answer. On one hand, he didn’t want Emrys to think that he was an ungrateful person.

On the other hand, his response largely represented the intentions of the Langford family.

3/4

120:32 Thu, 15 Feb D.

Chapter 495 What Is Your Relationship With Him

04 – 18%E

If Samuel were to say that he had no connection whatsoever with Emrys, it would mean that the entire Langford family would offend Emrys.

However, if it were Blanche who responded, it could be explained afterward that, due to her young age and naivety, she was afraid of getting involved, which was why she claimed that she had no significant ties with Emrys.

Everyone was well aware of this reasoning, including Samuel. Emrys, on the other hand, would surely find it hard to believe, but this kind of superficial behavior had already become a tradition in Chanaea.

When someone wanted to reject another person, they wouldn’t directly express it, but instead, they would employ other tactics to make their intentions clear. If the other person were to accuse them, they could simply claim that it was the other party who had misunderstood the situation.

Send Gifts

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 461-480

Chapter 461 Sacrifice

As soon as these words were spoken, Blanche’s mother, Alayna Howe, immediately became displeased. She retorted, “Why don’t you marry off your own daughter, then?”

Eloise chuckled and said, “I would love that, but unfortunately, they are interested in Blanche, not my daughter. Otherwise, I would have persuaded my daughter to marry him a long time ago.”

Teagan’s eyes also lit up. “I think Eloise’s suggestion is feasible. Since we are reluctant to seek support from the White Dragon King, we can only ask Blanche to make some sacrifices. This will benefit all of us.”

Apart from Alpheus and Alayna, the rest of the Langford family looked at Blanche with eager, sparkling eyes.

Clearly, they believed that the proposal was feasible.

A chill passed over Blanche’s pretty face as she declared, “I refuse. If Grandpa were still alive, he would never agree with your actions.”

Finally, Blanche understood why her grandfather, despite having recovered from his illness, had asked her to keep it a secret for the time being.

Teagan said, “Blanche, you can’t say that. We all know how much Dad cherished you. That’s why he disagreed with sacrificing your happiness for the sake of the Langford family’s stability. But things are different now. Dad has already passed away. If we don’t

1/4

11:40 Mon, 12 Feb

Chapter 461 Sacrifice

find support soon, it’s hard to say what kind of situations we might encounter in the future.”

Eloise added, “That’s right, Blanche. When Dad was alive, you were his favorite. You should understand things better now and find an opportunity to properly repay him. Can you truly stand by as the family wealth, which Dad painstakingly amassed, is slowly consumed by other families? Besides, although Gilbert is not the most attractive, he comes from a strong family

background and has genuine affection for you. Marrying him doesn’t necessarily mean you won’t be happy. For the sake of the doesn’t necessarily mean you Langford family’s future, could you please do us this favor?”

Teagan and Eloise spoke as if they were truly prepared to give their all for the sake of the Langford family.

The others also looked at Blanche with hopeful eyes, hoping that she would agree.

Blanche looked at their faces and flashed a rueful smile.

Her relatives were too pragmatic.

It seemed that as long as she didn’t nod in agreement, she would be considered a sinner. As a descendant of the Langford family, it seemed that from the moment of her birth, she was destined to sacrifice her own life for the benefit of her family.

Such was the sorrow of the wealthy.

Previously, their boldness was restrained by Samuel’s presence. However, the moment he fell, the true nature of everyone came to light.

2/4

Chapter 461 Secrifice

N77

It was truly tragic.

Blanche’s eyes grew even colder, and with renewed

determination, she shook her head and declared, “I refuse!”

Eloise’s face suddenly darkened. “Blanche, you’re too stubborn, too self-centered. How can you disregard the Langford family for your own benefit?”

Her words successfully stirred up dissatisfaction among the crowd. They all looked at Blanche with accusing eyes.

Teagan said to Alayna, “Alayna, please persuade Blanche to marry into the Cunningham family. The Langford family will always remember her contributions.”

“It’s impossible! You can give up on that idea!”

How could Alayna possibly stand by and watch her own daughter become a sacrificial pawn for the family’s interests?

Teagan did not speak again.

All eyes fell on Alpheus as if everyone was waiting for his answer.

In the Langford family, aside from Samuel, the person with the most influence was Alpheus.

Therefore, his words carried the most weight.

How could Alpheus possibly not understand the thoughts of these people?

He was also deeply troubled in his heart.

Who would be willing to sacrifice their daughter’s happiness?

Chapter 462 Performance

However, as the head of a household, there were numerous

considerations, among which, the collective interest of the family was of utmost importance.

Alpheus had remained silent until now, struggling to make a decision.

Moreover, judging by the attitudes of the people present, he knew they were pressuring him to submit. If this decision was not handled properly, his authority in the Langford family would likely plummet drastically in the future.

Alpheus slowly turned his head to look at Blanche, letting out a deep sigh. “Blanche…”

“I refuse!”

Blanche’s face was as cold as ice. Seeing the expression on Alpheus’ face, she already knew his decision.

With a bitter smile, Alpheus said, “Blanche, try to understand my difficulties…”

“I refuse!”

“Blanche…”

“I refuse!”

Blanche was exceptionally resolute, putting Alpheus in a difficult

spot.

1/5

Teagan said, “Alpheus, now that Dad is no longer with us, you are the head of the Langford family. If you want to manage the family well, you should no longer be as indecisive as you were before.”

The impact of these words on Alpheus was undeniably significant.

He swept his gaze over the members of the Langford family and noticed they were all waiting for his decision. With a hardened heart, Alpheus declared, “Marry into the Langford family. You have no choice.”

“Alpheus, have you lost your mind? Blanche is our daughter!”

Alayna was unable to believe that Alpheus could actually have the heart to cast his own daughter aside.

With a firm resolve, Alpheus stated, “This is not my command, but the collective decision of the family. You, as a woman of the household, should not interfere blindly.”

“Am I interfering blindly? Alpheus, I think you’ve truly lost your mind. I absolutely refuse to let Blanche marry into the Langford family!”

“You have to agree, whether you like it or not!”

“Alpheus, you heartless person…”

The couple began to argue fiercely. On the contrary, Blanche was calm. Her expression was indifferent as if the matter at hand had nothing to do with her.

2/5

Mon,

Chapter 462 Performance

Teagan and the others revealed comforting smiles.

They knew that once Alpheus spoke up, Blanche’s marriage to the Langford family would undoubtedly become a foregone conclusion.

Born into a wealthy family, one’s life is not one’s own.

Just as the quarrel between Alpheus and Alayna reached a fever pitch, someone clapped their hands.

“Splendid, truly splendid! Old Mr. Langford, you’ve been listening to this for quite some time now. Isn’t it about time you stand up and share your thoughts?”

The one applauding was none other than Emrys.

He was seen with a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth, appearing thoroughly engrossed and satisfied with the performance he was watching.

The atmosphere in the room was already extremely tense. Emrys’ applause and laughter projected a profound disrespect toward the members of the Langford family.

Before they could even manifest their anger, they were rendered speechless on the spot by Emrys’ words.

Old Mr. Langford

He’s been listening to this

In the very next moment, Samuel, who had previously been lying

3/5

5:11:47 Mon, 12 Feb M

Chapter 462 Performance

motionless on the bed, suddenly propped himself up with both hands and sat up, his expression incredibly gloomy.

Before this, he was merely pretending to be dead.

Emrys, for once, played a supporting role. The life energy he had infused into Samuel’s heart had merely temporarily halted Samuel’s heartbeat and respiration, creating a facade of death for all those present.

Although the heartbeat and respiration of Samuel had ceased, his sense of hearing remained.

This performance was very successful.

However, Samuel was extremely dissatisfied with the ending.

The reason he had faked his death was to test the reaction of the Langford family members after his fall.

To his surprise, they had created a disturbance, attributing their downfall to Emrys. Furthermore, they had suggested seeking assistance from their archenemy, the White Dragon King.

What saddened Samuel the most was their contemplation of sacrificing his cherished granddaughter. They repeatedly asserted that this was the optimal method to console him.

Samuel had silently cursed multiple times. He had desired to rise and rebuke these individuals, but he had been powerless. Emrys’ life force had continuously hindered him from taking action.

Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

It was only after listening to the entire play that Samuel felt his body regain its mobility.

“He’s alive?”

A pang of fear struck the hearts of the Langford family members when Samuel suddenly sat up with a gloomy expression.

“You ungrateful bunch!” Samuel was already seething with anger, and hearing that only added fuel to the fire. “Even if I were truly dead, I’d drag all of you ungrateful individuals down to hell with me!”

Eloise’s legs gave out on the spot, and she knelt on the ground in terror, pleading, “Dad, please rest in peace. Don’t get up! I proposed marrying Blanche off to the Langford family for the sake of the Langford family’s future. If I wasn’t concerned about the Langford family, how could I bear to see Blanche suffer any hardships? After all, I am Blanche’s-”

As Eloise was speaking, Teagan suddenly slapped her across the face. “Shut your mouth! Dad isn’t dead yet, so stop acting as if he is!”

Eloise was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. “He’s not dead?”

Excitedly, Alpheus stepped forward and said, “Dad, you’re still alive. That’s wonderful! Your act just now nearly scared us all to death.”

1/4

11.41 Mon, 12 Feb. §

Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

G

“Hmph! Weren’t you acting all high and mighty just a moment ago? I owe my recovery to Mr. Lund. If I do dic and the Langford family falls into your hands, I won’t be able to rest in peace!”

Alpheus understood what his father was referring to, and with a bitter smile, he said, “Dad, I know you’re worried about Blanche. Do you think I don’t feel the same? I really had no other choice. That’s why I resorted to this desperate measure!”

Immediately after, Alpheus turned to Blanche, apologizing, “Blanche, I’m sorry. I was momentarily

Blanche’s expression remained indifferent.

Sed just now.”

Alpheus knew that his recent actions had deeply wounded Blanche’s heart. Seeing that she didn’t respond, he could only sigh helplessly.

At that moment, Samuel suddenly waved at Teagan and said, “Come over here.”

Teagan thought his father had something important to tell him, so he hurriedly walked to the bedside. However, before he could even steady himself, he suddenly saw Samuel spring up from the bed and deliver a full-force slap across his face.

“Did you just disrespect Mr. Lund?”

There were two things that infuriated Samuel the most. One was their decision to marry off his beloved granddaughter to the Langford family. The other was the disrespect shown towards. Emrys.

Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

776

Samuel was a reasonable man. He knew that even if Emrys had not cured his illness, he should not place the blame on him.

Emrys’ willingness to assist and administer treatment was already a significant act of kindness. If the treatment was unsuccessful, he could only blame it on destiny.

However, Teagan had the audacity to blame Emrys. Samuel was so infuriated that he wished he could slap him to death.

The crisp sound of a slap echoed.

Teagan’s body spun like a top, twirling round and round, until he finally ended up kneeling right in front of Emrys.

His head was buzzing incessantly.

Teagan shook his head vigorously, recovering from the slap he had received from his father. He then bowed to Emrys, saying, “Mr. Lund, I apologize for being rude just now. I was unaware that you had already-No. Regardless of whether you were able to cure my father’s illness or not, I shouldn’t have blamed you. Please forgive me for my disrespectful behavior.”

Alpheus sincerely said, “Mr. Lund, I was impulsive too. Please forgive me!”

Emrys didn’t even spare a second glance at the two brothers.

After Samuel’s awakening, they started to behave politely, which was quite different from their previous demeanor. Although Emrys was not someone who held grudges, he found it challenging to muster the enthusiasm to engage with these two

3/4

individuals.

What caught Emrys’ attention even more was Blanche.

Emrys hadn’t known Blanche for a long time, and he wasn’t very acquainted with her personality. However, in that brief moment, he could clearly perceive that Blanche had undergone a

transformation.

Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

Sometimes, a person’s growth occurs in a fleeting moment.

Perhaps the attitudes of the Langford family members, including Alpheus, had already brought about some changes in Blanche’s heart. Or perhaps a transformation had taken place.

Curiously, Emrys looked at Blanche, wondering how much this incident would contribute to her growth.

Emrys’ guess was correct.

Blanche’s heart sank. She found it hard to fathom that her own father could bear to forsake her, all in the pursuit of ensuring a stable safety net for their family.

She felt like nothing more than a commodity.

Blanche had already seen through everything.

So, as things progressed, no matter what the people from the Langford family said, she always maintained an indifferent expression.

It was only when Emrys’ gaze fixed on her that Blanche’s heart softened, and some color returned to her eyes.

“Mr. Lund.” Suddenly, Blanche took a step forward, approaching Emrys. “I hope you’ll forgive my audacity, but there’s something I need to ask of you.”

Emrys looked at her with amusement. “Please, go ahead.”

1/4

11:42 Mon, 12 Feb 4 a

Chapter and You Sell Have Ne

“Could you please plead on my behalf to Lady Lockwood? I wish… to join the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy”

The Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, also known as the base of the Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance, was a place countless people would kill to get into. Not for any other reason, but once they were in, the powerful families of Jipsdale wouldn’t dare to provoke them.

Teachers who had the privilege of teaching at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy essentially held positions within the Central

Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. Who would dare to disrespect their students?

Larissa’s teacher, Hazel, was the current chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Moreover, Larissa was Hazel’s most prized student. If she were to speak up, getting someone into the martial arts academy should not pose much of a challenge…

Blanche added, “I know I have missed the prime age for martial arts training, but please believe me, Mr. Lund. If you allow me to enter the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, I will surely catch up with determination. I will not waste this opportunity.”

Blanche had already seen through the rules of the wealthy families. If their own strength was not strong enough, it was very likely that the women born into these wealthy families wouldn’t even be able to control their own destinies.

This experience had thoroughly awakened Blanche.

Who said that women are inferior to men

2/4

11:42 Mon, 12 Feb

Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

Isn’t Lady Lockwood just perfect example

Blanche had simply started a bit late, but she was determined to emulate Larissa. She wanted to take control of her own destiny, rather than become a pawn manipulated for the benefit of her family.

Blanche looked at Emrys with anticipation, hoping that he could do her this small favor. If Emrys refused, she would then turn to Sierra. Given her many years of friendship with Sierra, she was certain that she would definitely help her out.

“It’s good that you’ve come to this realization. All right, I will relay your situation to my sister. It shouldn’t be difficult to get you in, but you must be mentally prepared. Everyone in there is a genius compared to you.”

The words spoken by Emrys were incredibly harsh, but it was the truth.

Although Blanche was only in her early twenties, it was

considered too late for her to start practicing martial arts at this time. Compared to her, the people inside were simply geniuses.

Imagine spending the entire day honing skills in the company of a group of prodigies, all working toward a common objective. While others required only a minimal effort, Blanche, on the other hand, had to put forth an effort that was a hundred, even a thousand times greater.

The most crucial point was that the psychological blow was not something an ordinary person could endure.

Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

Balling her fists, Blanche declared, “I’m not afraid. I will strive to catch up with everyone else. I absolutely won’t be discouraged.”

What could be more cruel than what she was experiencing now?

Regardless, Blanche was determined to give it a try.

With a smile, Emrys said, “I’m just reminding you gently. You don’t need to put so much pressure on yourself. If the martial arts academy can’t accommodate you, I’m still here for you.”

Emrys had intended to suggest that if she failed in her martial arts training, he could still teach her. However, Blanche’s cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this, leaving him curious about her thoughts.

As the Langford family members listened to the conversation between the two, they also seemed to grasp something.

Chapter 465 Stop Exaggerating

With caution, Alpheus asked, “Mr. Lund, is your sister Lady Lockwood?”

“Yes,” Emrys replied nonchalantly, glancing at him.

Suddenly, everyone’s expressions changed. Filled with

excitement, Alpheus said to Blanche, “Blanche, why didn’t you tell us about such an important matter earlier?”

In the martial arts field, Larissa was a well-known figure.

Although she was currently only at the Manifestor level, her talent was exceptional, and her future achievements were boundless. More importantly, her background was impressive. It was said that Hazel had already treated her as part of her own family.

In other words, Larissa had the support of the Mapleton family.

If they had known earlier that Emrys’ sister was Larissa, they wouldn’t have been so distressed, let alone make the decision to marry Blanche off to the Langford family.

Blanche looked at Alpheus with disappointment and sneered, “For you, this is, of course, important, even more important than your own daughter.”

Alpheus was speechless.

Samuel spoke up. “It’s better to rely on oneself than on others. I support Blanche’s decision. If anyone dares to treat you as a

1/4

sacrificial pawn in the future, I won’t let them get away with it.”

The matters concerning the Langford family were almost resolved when Emrys received a call from Larissa. Taking this as an opportunity, he bid farewell to the Langfords.

He arrived at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and saw Larissa standing at the gate.

Her legs were straight and slender, and her figure was graceful. The flawless symmetry of her form made her captivating even when she was just standing there.

Beside her were two other people.

One was Vice-Chancellor Vaughn Diaz, who was in his fifties, and the other was a man in his late twenties. He was a teacher at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy named Darrell Holt.

Students passing in and out of the gate frequently cast sidelong glances, their expressions filled with excitement. The focus of their attention was primarily on Larissa.

Larissa, their charismatic senior and revered idol, had graduated, yet her legacy lingered. Her name continued to resonate within the academy’s corridors, and her photograph, a symbol of her achievements, remained prominently positioned atop the list of the academy’s most distinguished alumni.

This photograph, unknowingly, had become the driving force for countless people to bravely forge ahead.

At that moment, she looked even more beautiful and captivating

2/4

in person than in photos. If it weren’t for the presence of the vice-chancellor, they would have swarmed around her long ago.

“Rys, over here!” Larissa tiptoed, flashing an enchanting smile as she waved at Emrys.

She was tall and strikingly beautiful, effortlessly standing out. There was no need for her to stand on tiptoe. Emrys had spotted her in the crowd with just a single glance.

“Larissa, is he the one you said you were waiting for?” Darrell’s expression subtly shifted.

“Of course,” Larissa replied.

When Emrys approached, she introduced, “Rys, this is Vice- Chancellor Diaz. And this fellow here is Darrell, my senior, who is currently a teacher at our academy.”

After introducing Vaughn, Larissa then introduced Darrell. Then, quite naturally, she hooked her arm through Emrys. Tilting her head to look at him, she playfully said, “And this here is Rys, Emrys, a person who is very important to me.”

You called him so affectionatelyThere’s no need to emphasize itIt’s clear that he must be someone very important to you.

Darrell’s lips twitched. He felt disgusted by their public display of affection.

Emrys immediately sensed Darrell’s hostility, but he didn’t want. to engage in an argument with him. He turned to Vaughn with a courteous demeanor and said, “Greetings, Chancellor Diaz. My

3/4

wife has spoken highly of you for a long time. She described you as a person of great generosity, noble character, and unwavering integrity. You prioritize moral education, embody the wisdom that comes with experience, treat others with sincerity, and prioritize the well-being of students above all else. Your

dedication to students is evident in everything you do, and every student is valued-”

“Hey, hey, hey, that’s enough. Stop exaggerating, young man.”

Observing Emrys’ incessant talking, Vaughn quickly interrupted him, fearing that if he continued, he would soon be as embarrassed as a young girl.

While everyone appreciates a bit of flattery, certain attempts can be perceived as insincere.

Emrys earnestly replied, “Chancellor Diaz, I assure you that I’m not exaggerating. Although I’ve never been to the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and haven’t met you before, I’ve heard of your esteemed reputation from my wife. Furthermore, I may not possess many talents, but I have a knack for reading people. When I saw you for the first time today, I realized how accurate my wife’s description of you has been.”

Chapter 466 A Thing For Older Women

“Excuse me, young man, but that’s enough. If you continue to praise me like this, I’ll be overwhelmed with embarrassment.”

Vaughn tried to maintain a stern expression, but his raised eyebrows betrayed his true feelings. He found it much more pleasing to be addressed as “Chancellor Diaz” by Emrys, rather than hearing empty, flashy words.

After all, they were both chancellors. Why should there be a distinction between a chancellor and a vice-chancellor?

Emrys’ sweet words flowed from his lips like honey, causing Larissa, who was holding his arm, to pause in surprise.

At first, she wondered which woman Emrys was referring to.

It was only later that she realized he was referring to her.

Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.

When did ever praise ViceChancellor Diaz like this… Nonowhen did become your wife?

Larissa pinched Emrys fiercely.

There was not a trace of pain on Emrys’ face. He had seen through Larissa’s thoughts. He leaned into her ear and said with a mischievous grin, “Didn’t you start this mischief?”

When Larissa introduced him, she didn’t mention that he was her godbrother. Instead, she had said that he was someone very

1/4

important to her, then affectionately linked her arm with his.

Wasn’t it just a deliberate attempt to create an illusion for others that they were in a romantic relationship?

Emrys felt that there was nothing wrong with calling Larissa his wife and that she should also praise him for being considerate.

Off to the side, Darrell watched the intimate actions of the two with growing jealousy and decided to make an issue out of Emrys’ recent attempts at flattery. “You flatterer, don’t you know that Vice-Chancellor Diaz despises those who flatter him?”

As expected, Vaughn’s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, “You’re right. I have emphasized more than once that we should focus our energy on practical matters and not waste our time on irrelevant distractions.”

He looked at Emrys and added in a stern tone, “Young man, even though we haven’t interacted much, take my advice and don’t waste your time on such meaningless matters in the future.”

“Your advice is enlightening, Chancellor Diaz. Your words have truly opened my mind. I will certainly heed your advice,” Emrys said.

Vaughn nodded. “It’s good that you learn from your mistakes. Larissa, your boyfriend has a good character. When your teacher returns and meets him, she will surely be very pleased.”

Darrell was instantly taken aback.

good character? Is that what’s considered good characterHow can 

2/4

you tellJust because he learns from his mistakesThen what about us who did nothing wrong? Isn’t this nonsense

Darrell was filled with confusion.

Larissa’s cheeks turned a slight shade of red as she showed a rare hint of shyness.

She created the illusion of being in a relationship with Emrys, all in an effort to dissuade Darrell from pursuing her. Unexpectedly, Vaughn took it seriously and even praised Emrys for his good character.

It was truly baffling.

Emrys was somewhat surprised and asked, “Larissa, you’ve been at the academy for most of the day. Haven’t you met your teacher yet?”

have already cured Old Mr. Langford’s illness at the Langford residence and also put on show with him and Blanchecan’t believe Issa still hasn’t met her teacher.

“Larissa?”

Both Vaughn and Darrell were taken aback.

Just moment agoyou were calling her your wifeHow did she become your sister now?

Larissa’s beautiful eyes curved into crescents. She was curious to see how Emrys would extricate himself from this situation.

3/4

It was at that moment that Emrys became aware of his slip of the tongue. However, he swiftly devised a solution, displaying slightly embarrassed smile. He explained, “In truth, I have a fondness for mature women. It’s a term of affection that my wife and I use. She enjoys calling me ‘Rys’ and I find pleasure in calling her ‘Sis. However, these endearing nicknames are

typically reserved for intimate moments. I inadvertently let it slip out in my haste earlier.”

Chapter 467 Bad Habit

“Um…”

Larissa glanced at Emrys playfully. However, her smile quickly disappeared when she heard his explanation.

As a result, a blush of embarrassment spread across her face and down to her neck.

D*mn youRysWhat kind of perverted explanation is this

Her face turned red, and onlookers, especially Vaughn and Darrell who had unintentionally witnessed their affectionate display, assumed that Emrys was the cause of her flushed cheeks. They thought that their private relationship being exposed had made her feel embarrassed.

Vaughn shifted his gaze between the two. He let out a dry laugh and said, “You young people sure know how to have fun. Why didn’t I…”

Darrell had a gloomy expression in his eyes.

He couldn’t believe that the girl he had been fantasizing about for so long had already lost her virginity.

Noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Vaughn, being experienced, tactfully changed the subject. “It’s unfortunate that Larissa came at an inconvenient time. Ms. Mapleton happened to be out on business today, but she should be back soon.”

see.

1/4

Emrys nodded. Since he had some spare time, he decided to explain the situation regarding Blanche.

Emrys had planned to ask Larissa to pass on Blanche’s request to her teacher, hoping for some special consideration. However, since Vaughn was present that day, he decided to speak up directly.

After all, Vaughn was the vice-chancellor, and getting someone admitted should be a minor matter.

Before Vaughn could speak, Darrell sneered, “No wonder you were flattering Vice-Chancellor Diaz so fervently just now. Turns out, you were hoping for him to do you a favor. What a schemer you are.”

His only intention was to make Vaughn dislike Emrys. However, to his surprise, Emrys looked at him as if he were a fool.

Is this guy missing screw in his headThe vice-chancellor hasn’t even spoken yetWhy is he so eager to butt inBesidesit seems he’s completely oblivious to the fact that the vicechancellor’s expression has soured considerably because of his choice of words.

This situation is similar to when company’s top executive advises against indulging in flattery and sycophancy in his presence during conversation with subordinatesWhile everyone else chooses to ignore ityou are the only one who takes it to heart. It’s understandable that you take it seriously. Howeverwhen you come across a colleague attempting to curry favoryou intervene and admonishHave you forgotten our leader’s wordsDoesn’t he despise the dishonest practice of flattery above all?” If this isn’t sheer follythen what is it

2/4

Vaughn had a contorted expression on his face.

Unaware of the situation, Darrell was still pleased with himself for stepping on Emrys’ foot. Not satisfied with that, he continued to stir the pot and asked, “Mr. Lund, are you close with the Langford family?”

“We’re somewhat acquainted,” Emrys replied.

“Heh, I’m not so sure about that.” Darrell chuckled coldly. “If you were only somewhat acquainted with the Langford family, why would you be so concerned about the affairs of the Langford family’s daughter?”

Interesting

Emrys understood his intention. It was clearly an attempt to create discord between him and Larissa.

Darrell was close to telling Larissa, “Look at your boyfriend. He’s not honest at all. While he’s dating you, he’s also ambiguously involved with other women. He’s quite the playboy.”

Now that’s what you call cunning! This is what you call sowing discordBut his mind isn’t quite sharp

Emrys wore a mischievous expression as he gently held Larissa’s slender waist. With a sigh, he admitted, “You’re absolutely right, Darrell. I seem to have an insatiable desire for more, always wanting what I don’t have. But I can’t solely be held responsible for this. My wife, bless her heart, has such a forgiving nature. She’s the one who indulges me!”

3/4

Darrell looked perplexed.

Chapter 468 Go About Your Business

Did he just expose himself like that? It’s one thing for him to reveal his true naturebut he even attributes his playboy behavior to Larissa and claims it’s because she has good temper

Does he think he can fool around just because woman has a good temper

This is simply outrageous

Darrell genuinely felt it was unfair for his idol. He looked at Larissa and asked, “Larissa, how can you tolerate him treating you like this?”

Larissa rubbed her forehead and said, “I like him. What else can I do if I don’t put up with it?”

Darrell was astonished by her words. His face was filled with an expression of disbelief.

What kind of twisted logic is this

She likes himso she allows him to flirt with other women

Shouldn’t it be that the more you like someonethe more you carethe more you want to keep them by your sidenot allowing them to fool around with other people

When did she become so humbleWhere is her pride as the poster girl in the martial arts field

Darrell felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly pierced by a sword.

1/4

The idol he admired was surprisingly acting so humbly in front of another man. It would probably be hard for anyone to accept this situation.

Not satisfied, Darrell pursued further, “Larissa, does he have something on you? Tell me, I will definitely stand up for you today.”

Larissa gave him a glance. “What can he possibly have on me? Let’s stop talking about me. Let’s discuss something else!”

It was clear that Larissa didn’t want to continue this topic any further.

She knew that from the beginning to the end, Emrys was intentionally provoking Darrell. Given Emrys’s sharp tongue, if they continued to talk, it would likely only serve to infuriate Darrell even more.

Larissa’s original intention was to dissuade Darrell from pursuing her, not to cause a falling out between them.

Emrys understood Larissa’s intentions. Considering that Darrell was, after all, her senior, he decided to spare him some dignity and not continue to toy with him. He turned his attention to Vaughn, returning to the previous topic.

“Chancellor Diaz, regarding what I just mentioned about Blanche’s admission, do you think it’s possible?”

Vaughn said with a cheerful smile, “From what you just said, although she’s a bit older for a student, her courage is commendable. I think it would be a good idea to admit her. It

2/4

might turn out to be a worthwhile experiment.”

“Why, thank you, then, Chancellor Diaz!”

“Vice-Chancellor Diaz, the martial arts academy is affiliated with the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. The students we admit must possess a certain talent for-”

“Mr. Holt, are you teaching me how to handle things?” Vaughn interrupted Darrell, his face gloomy. “As the vice-chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, do I not even have the authority to admit a student?”

ViceChancellor Diaz… Can’t you f*cking remove the word vice

Vaughn had already started cursing in his mind.

Darrell’s face changed. “I apologize, Vice-Chancellor Diaz. I wouldn’t dare…”

“Then shut your mouth!”

Emrys looked speechlessly at Larissa’s stunningly beautiful face, seemingly asking, “How on earth did this person with such low emotional intelligence manage to survive until now?”

Larissa rolled her eyes adorably as if to say, “How would I know?”

Vaughn’s mood was completely ruined by the foolish Darrell’s existence. It wasn’t until his assistant called to say that Hazel had returned that he was able to shake off his gloom.

“Larissa, your teacher has returned. She just arrived at the

7.4

3/4

chancellor’s office. I’ll take you there now,” Vaughn informed Larissa, then turned to Darrell. “Mr. Holt, this is no longer your concern. You can go about your business!”

Darrell hesitated, wanting to say something, but ultimately left in frustration. Before leaving, he shot Emrys a fierce glance, as if warning him.

Larissa let out a sigh of relief. “Finally…”

She had come to see Hazel today, but unfortunately, Hazel was not available. So, she ended up catching up with Vaughn, reminiscing about their time on campus, and Darrell saw them and insisted on joining.

Chapter 469 The Teacher And The Student

Larissa had mentioned multiple times, “You’re now a teacher at the academy. You must be very busy. There’s no need to go out of your way to accompany me.”

Her underlying message was, “A simple greeting is sufficient. You should hurry on your way!”

To her surprise, Darrell responded, “I’m not busy at all. No matter how busy I am, I’m never as occupied as Vice–Chancellor Diaz. Besides, since you started training at the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, you rarely come back. I must make sure to keep you company when you do.”

Darrell insisted on following her. Larissa had no choice. Eventually, she had a sudden idea and decided to call Emrys.

After Emrys finished dealing with the Langford family matters, he came over and acted as Larissa’s boyfriend.

Larissa had thought that after this, Darrell would naturally leave. Little did she expect him to audaciously continue following her around for a grand tour of the campus.

However, he was her senior, so she found it difficult to be too direct.

“Yes, he finally left!”

Larissa had just let out a sigh of relief when a sudden sigh came from the side. The source of the sound was none other than Vaughn.

1/4

Both of them immediately looked at him.

Emrys joked, “Chancellor Diaz, so you also find that fool annoying, huh?” 

“That fool is completely senseless–Ahem, young man, don’t speak nonsense. Mr. Holt is quite talented in many aspects.”

“Vice–Chancellor Diaz, you accidentally revealed your true thoughts just now!” Larissa playfully stuck out her tongue.

Vaughn didn’t feel uncomfortable when an adorable girl called him “Vice–Chancellor Diaz.” 

However, he thought it was intentional when it came from Darrell’s mouth.

What bad luck!

In the chancellor’s office, a woman dressed in a silver–white business attire sat at her deskreading through documents. Her appearance was far from ordinary, her demeanor exceptionally outstanding, and her maturity subtly tinged with intellectuality.

She was the chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Hazel Mapleton, and also Larissa’s martial arts instructor.

Hazel’s cultivation was not considered top–notch, but she possessed a wealth of theoretical knowledge. She had guided numerous outstanding students, with Larissa being the most representative.

This was the reason why Hazel, at such a young age, held the

2/4

position of chancellor. She even surpassed Vaughn, who was older and more experienced.

Of course, this was just one aspect.

Hazel also had a strong background. Her father, Pascal, was the chief protector of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.

Who would dare to disrespect her?

The assistant knocked and entered. “Ms. Mapleton, they have arrived.”

When Hazel had just returned, her assistant informed her that Larissa had come to visit and had been waiting for a good part of the day.

Hazel was an approachable person. It had been a while since she last saw Larissa, so she was about to greet her at the door when Larissa’s voice suddenly rang out. “Ms. Mapleton, you’ve just returned. Please, sit down and rest. Don’t tire yourself out.”

Larissa, Emrys, and Vaughn had already arrived at the office.

“I’m not that fragile, you know. But you, young lady, have been away for such a long time without visiting me.”

Hazel walked up to Larissa with a smile, taking her hand. Their relationship didn’t resemble that of a teacher and student. It was more like they were sisters.

Larissa said, “Well, I’m back, aren’t I? Besides, it hasn’t been a long time since I graduated, less than two years.”

3/4

“Really? Why do i feel like it’s been so long since you graduated?”

“Ms. Mapleton, are you suggesting that I’m old?”

“Absolutely not. You look exactly the same as when I first met you. It’s truly admirable.”

“The same can be said for you, Ms. Mapleton. Just a little while ago, while I was walking around the campus, I overheard someone praising you as a timeless icon!”

Upon meeting, the two immediately started showering each other with compliments. However, their words were not unfounded. Hazel was actually thirty–seven years old, but she appeared to be in her early thirties.

 

Chapter 469 The Teacher And The Student

Larissa had mentioned multiple times, “You’re now a teacher at the academy. You must be very busy. There’s no need to go out of your way to accompany me.”

Her underlying message was, “A simple greeting is sufficient. You should hurry on your way!”

To her surprise, Darrell responded, “I’m not busy at all. No matter how busy I am, I’m never as occupied as Vice–Chancellor Diaz. Besides, since you started training at the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, you rarely come back. I must make sure to keep you company when you do.”

Darrell insisted on following her. Larissa had no choice. Eventually, she had a sudden idea and decided to call Emrys.

After Emrys finished dealing with the Langford family matters, he came over and acted as Larissa’s boyfriend.

Larissa had thought that after this, Darrell would naturally leave. Little did she expect him to audaciously continue following her around for a grand tour of the campus.

However, he was her senior, so she found it difficult to be too direct.

“Yes, he finally left!”

Larissa had just let out a sigh of relief when a sudden sigh came from the side. The source of the sound was none other than Vaughn.

1/4

Both of them immediately looked at him.

Emrys joked, “Chancellor Diaz, so you also find that fool annoying, huh?” 

“That fool is completely senseless–Ahem, young man, don’t speak nonsense. Mr. Holt is quite talented in many aspects.”

“Vice–Chancellor Diaz, you accidentally revealed your true thoughts just now!” Larissa playfully stuck out her tongue.

Vaughn didn’t feel uncomfortable when an adorable girl called him “Vice–Chancellor Diaz.” 

However, he thought it was intentional when it came from Darrell’s mouth.

What bad luck!

In the chancellor’s office, a woman dressed in a silver–white business attire sat at her deskreading through documents. Her appearance was far from ordinary, her demeanor exceptionally outstanding, and her maturity subtly tinged with intellectuality.

She was the chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Hazel Mapleton, and also Larissa’s martial arts instructor.

Hazel’s cultivation was not considered top–notch, but she possessed a wealth of theoretical knowledge. She had guided numerous outstanding students, with Larissa being the most representative.

This was the reason why Hazel, at such a young age, held the

2/4

position of chancellor. She even surpassed Vaughn, who was older and more experienced.

Of course, this was just one aspect.

Hazel also had a strong background. Her father, Pascal, was the chief protector of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.

Who would dare to disrespect her?

The assistant knocked and entered. “Ms. Mapleton, they have arrived.”

When Hazel had just returned, her assistant informed her that Larissa had come to visit and had been waiting for a good part of the day.

Hazel was an approachable person. It had been a while since she last saw Larissa, so she was about to greet her at the door when Larissa’s voice suddenly rang out. “Ms. Mapleton, you’ve just returned. Please, sit down and rest. Don’t tire yourself out.”

Larissa, Emrys, and Vaughn had already arrived at the office.

“I’m not that fragile, you know. But you, young lady, have been away for such a long time without visiting me.”

Hazel walked up to Larissa with a smile, taking her hand. Their relationship didn’t resemble that of a teacher and student. It was more like they were sisters.

Larissa said, “Well, I’m back, aren’t I? Besides, it hasn’t been a long time since I graduated, less than two years.”

3/4

“Really? Why do i feel like it’s been so long since you graduated?”

“Ms. Mapleton, are you suggesting that I’m old?”

“Absolutely not. You look exactly the same as when I first met you. It’s truly admirable.”

“The same can be said for you, Ms. Mapleton. Just a little while ago, while I was walking around the campus, I overheard someone praising you as a timeless icon!”

Upon meeting, the two immediately started showering each other with compliments. However, their words were not unfounded. Hazel was actually thirty–seven years old, but she appeared to be in her early thirties.

 

Chapter 470 The Fire Incident

When it came to Larissa, it was obvious. Every time Emrys saw her delicate face, he couldn’t help but want to pinch her cheeks.

However, in that moment, when Emrys’ gaze fell upon Hazel, an inexplicable jolt resonated in his heart. It wasn’t a flutter, but rather a sense of familiarity.

It seemed as though the person before him shared some extraordinary connection with him..

It was a strange feeling.

While Emrys was lost in thought, the teacher and student had already exchanged pleasantries for a while. Unable to contain her excitement, Larissa quickly introduced, “Ms. Mapleton, besides coming to visit you today, I also want to introduce someone to you.”

She ran towards Emrys, pulled him over to Hazel, and said, “Ms. Mapleton, this is my little brother, Emrys. He is an extremely extraordinary person.”

Indeed, Emrys was extraordinary, as he was an Empyrean Lord.

Larissa was eager to see Hazel’s reaction after she learned about Emrys’ identity. However, she didn’t immediately reveal that Emrys was an Empyrean Lord.

Surprises are usually revealed at the end to maximize the effect.

Vaughn, standing to one side, was momentarily stunned.

1/4

Isn’t he your boyfriendHow did he suddenly become your little brother

I sec.

True to his role as the vice-chancellor, Vaughn quickly caught on. The reason the two had previously pretended to be a couple was merely a performance to make Darrell give up his pursuit.

No wonder he called him his sister just nowIt turns out it wasn’t a term of endearmentbut slip of the tongue.

Vaughn couldn’t help but feel bad for Darrell.

She would rather have her little brother pretend to be her boyfriend just to make you give up any hope. It’s really… truly heartbreaking

Vaughn confidently stated, “Ms. Mapleton, I’ve already interacted with this young man. I can sense that he is a decent fellow with good character. Moreover, he is very honest and sincere in his speech.”

As he spoke, his face turned a shade of red, likely due to the unusually warm autumn.

Hazel, however, remained silent, her gaze fixed intently on Emrys’ face. She didn’t look away for a long time and was filled with mixed emotions.

After a while, Hazel suddenly took a deep breath and asked, “You’re from Sunshine Children’s Home too?”

Hazel had known about Larissa’s background for a while. She had grown up in a place called Sunshine Children’s Home in

2/4

Jadeborough.

Hazel was no stranger to this orphanage. In fact, she could never forget about it.

At this moment, Emrys, faced with Hazel’s intense gaze, couldn’t help but feel a slight tremor in his heart.

When Hazel posed this question, Emrys had already known that his instincts were not wrong. The woman before him definitely had some kind of connection with him.

“Yes, like me, Rys had been in Sunshine Children’s Home since he was a child. However, after a certain incident, we were separated for a long period of time.”

Larissa did not notice anything unusual between the two. Seeing that Emrys remained silent for a long time, she decided to answer on his behalf.

Hazel’s eyes flickered, and she suddenly let out a cold chuckle. “It was the fire, wasn’t it?”

The fire that year was a shocking piece of news to everyone in Jadeborough.

Jadeborough was only so big. When such a large fire suddenly broke out, and especially since it originated from the orphanage, it naturally attracted the attention of countless people.

However, this was only limited to Jadeborough.

It merely caused a bit of a stir in Jazona and did not cause much

3/4

of an uproar in Jipsdale.

It was indeed peculiar that Hazel, a rich and beautiful woman who grew up in Jipsdale, could casually talk about the fire in Jadeborough.

Surprised, Larissa inquired, “Ms. Mapleton, are you aware of the fire incident at Sunshine Children’s Home as well?”

Hazel was aware that Larissa hailed from that orphanage in Jadeborough, but Larissa recalled that she had never disclosed the occurrence of the fire incident at that orphanage to her.

Chapter 471 Reminder

Larissa found it extremely peculiar.

Emrys narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, “What exactly do you know?”

Larissa glared at him. “Rys, how dare you speak to my teacher like that!”

Even though you are the esteemed Empyrean LordMs. Mapleton is still my respected mentorCan’t you speak with bit more respect

Larissa stared intently at Emrys.

Emrys paid her no attention, his gaze fixed on Hazel.

In that moment, Hazel managed to hide the emotions that had unintentionally surfaced in her eyes. She casually explained, “I had heard that the scenery in Jazona was unparalleled, so I happened to visit there and heard about it.”

“I see.”

Larissa nodded thoughtfully.

However, Emrys was not so naive.

When he had first arrived at the Chalker residence in Jadeborough, he distinctly remembered Gerald confessing that the fire at the orphanage was instigated by a martial artist.

And the martial artist in question came from Jipsdale.

1/4

Considering all of Hazel’s actions, Emrys had no doubt that she must know something.

He continued to stare intently at Hazel. “You really just went to Jazona for fun? I think you had other motives, didn’t you?”

“Rys!”

Seeing Emrys becoming increasingly audacious, not only showing disrespect to her teacher but even subtly questioning her, Larissa was instantly angered. She stomped her foot and glared at him, her eyebrows furrowed in displeasure.

Emrys let out a bitter chuckle.

He found it difficult to explain things to Larissa. His only option was to direct his sharp spear at Hazel, hoping to find a breakthrough in her defenses.

A coldness suddenly flashed across Hazel’s face. She took a step closer to Emrys, refusing to show any signs of weakness, and said, “I know what you want to ask…”

The two were in extremely close proximity. The familiar scent of Hazel reached Emrys’ nostrils.

However, he simply wanted answers about the massive fire that targeted the orphanage at that moment.

Hazel met Emrys’ gaze. She paused for a moment before responding with a cold laugh, “I don’t have the answer you’re looking for. However, I do have a piece of advice I can give you for free: leave Jipsdale and live a low-profile life.”

2/4

This was Hazel’s response.

“Low profile…” Emrys struggled to suppress the emotional turmoil in his heart. He took a deep breath and said, “Ms. Mapleton, thank you for your reminder. I will certainly live a low-profile life.”

Hazel’s expression shifted slightly, but she didn’t say much else and turned back to her desk.

The exchange between the two, as well as the sudden stalemate that had just occurred, instantly intrigued Vaughn, who was standing aside. He was certain that there must be a story between these two individuals.

However, the conversation did not continue, and it wasn’t appropriate for him to ask further.

Initially, Larissa thought that Emrys was incredibly impolite. However, she soon realized that it wasn’t just Emrys who was the issue; her own teacher was also acting quite strangely.

In Larissa’s memory, Hazel had always been a woman full of warmth. Never before had she spoken to anyone with such icy indifference as she did today.

Vaughn didn’t feel it was appropriate to ask, but Larissa had no such reservations. She immediately voiced the question that had been nagging at her, “Ms. Mapleton, Rys, did you two… know each other before?”

What she had wanted to say was, “Did you two have a history together?” But as the words reached her lips, she changed it to,

3/4

“Did you two know each other before?”

On one side was her revered mentor, and on the other, her cherished younger brother. Larissa was reluctant to see the two standing on opposing sides.

Larissa dared not, or more accurately, was unwilling to let her thoughts wander in that direction.

“No!”

To Larissa’s surprise, both Hazel and Emrys responded in unison, giving the same answer.

 

Chapter 472 Sense Of Mystery

This only served to further confuse Larissa, who asked, “If you two didn’t know each other before, then why did you act so strangely just now?”

“Is that so? Perhaps it’s due to our personalities. That’s how I greet your godbrother,” Hazel said with a smile.

Emrys affectionately ruffled Larissa’s hair. “Issa, don’t let your imagination run wild. Your teacher and I were simply testing each other. You know, when masters meet, they enjoy pretending to be profound while assessing each other.”

“What were the results of the test?” Larissa asked, her eyes wide

open.

Emrys glanced at Hazel, then withdrew his gaze, smiling as he said, “The results of our test are satisfactory to both of us.”

“Is that so?”

Larissa looked at Hazel skeptically.

Hazel gently nodded.

Larissa let out a sigh of relief and said, “That puts my mind at ease. Seeing the way you were arguing just now, I thought there was some sort of grudge between the two of you…”

As she had a carefree personality, she didn’t dwell on it any further. Suddenly, a glint flashed in her eyes, and she asked, “Ms. Mapleton, since you and Rys have already tested each other, did

1/4

you find out that Emrys is the Empyrean Lord-Mm!”

Before Larissa could finish speaking, Emrys suddenly covered her mouth.

Hazel, with a puzzled expression, asked, “What did you say?”

“The Empyrean Lord-”

Emrys covered Larissa’s mouth with one hand, while with the other, he scooped her up around the waist and dashed out of the chancellor’s office.

Just as Larissa was about to reveal to Hazel that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord, she suddenly felt someone lifting her.

When she came back to her senses, she realized that Emrys had whisked her out of the office in a domineering manner.

Larissa twisted her delicate body, struggling a few times with great effort.

However, Emrys’ arm was as firm as an iron clamp. He held her waist tightly, rendering her unable to move.

Left with no other choice, Larissa had to resort to her old trick. She bit down on the index finger of the hand Emrys used to cover her mouth.

Only then was she able to break free.

“Rys! What were you doing? We were having a nice chat, and suddenly you picked me up and ran off. It’s really rude. If I didn’t

2/4

know better, I’d think you were a kidnapper!”

Emrys glanced at the bite mark on his hand, his face darkened as he said, “Biting people without warning, are you a dog?”

Fortunately, it was his hand that got bitten this time.

“No, I’m a tiger. You had it coming. Hmph!” Larissa looked at Emrys with a gleeful look of schadenfreude.

Emrys was speechless.

With a hand on her seductive waist, Larissa questioned, “Why didn’t you let me reveal your identity earlier?”

“Have you forgotten what your teacher told me? She advised me to live a low-profile life. Wasn’t that a warning not to be too flashy? It makes one an easy target.”

“But you are the Empyrean Lord. How is it considered flashy for me to state a fact?”

“You don’t understand, do you? The title of Empyrean Lord has become a sort of belief. If you were to reveal my identity, the sense of mystery would be lost. When a belief begins to lose its sense of mystery, it’s the time when faith gradually starts to crumble. People tend to project an imagined, elusive figure onto me. Once the halo of myth is stripped away, it’s hard for faith to return to its former state.”

Emrys was unaware of the impact of his words, but they had a remarkable effect. They left Larissa feeling disoriented and bewildered.

3/4

“Is it truly that… enigmatic? I merely intended to disclose your

identity to my teacher as a delightful surprise. It shouldn’t be as

grave as you perceive it to be, correct?”

Chapter 473 Alerting The Enemy

Why did it end up involving crisis of faith

Previously, Larissa had regarded Empyrean Lord as a deity. However, upon discovering that Emrys was indeed Empyrean Lord, her faith not only remained intact but grew even stronger.

In short, she believed Emrys was speaking nonsense but didn’t know how to argue against it.

Emrys earnestly stated, “It is indeed a serious matter. Just remember not to reveal my identity casually, understand?”

As Emrys continued speaking, his tone unintentionally became

more stern.

Larissa pouted and said, “Alright, alright, I won’t speak then. Why are you being so harsh with me… Wait, Rys, you’re quite brave to scold me, huh?”

Initially, Larissa had projected Emrys as Empyrean Lord, which naturally made her feel somewhat intimidated. However, upon reflection, she realized that he was nothing more than her little brother.

Larissa’s confidence surged as she glared at Emrys.

Emrys’ expression fell when he noticed this. He had just managed to restore the prestige of Empyrean Lord, only for Larissa to effortlessly overshadow it.

In fact, Emrys had anticipated this situation long ago.

1/4

Before the seven women knew he was Empyrean Lord, they held him in high esteem, considering him a mythical figure.

However, after discovering his true identity, they may have been initially shocked, but as time passed, they found it to be nothing extraordinary and even sought to control him.

Who doesn’t have a bit of vanity?

In this world, what could be more prideful and honorable than having Empyrean Lord under their command?

Indeed, it echoed the saying, “Men conquer the world to win over women, while women conquer men to rule the world.” It was a profound sense of accomplishment.

Emrys had no choice but to surrender, raising his hands and exclaiming, “Alright, I admit it, I am just your little brother. Long live Issa!”

When they returned to the office, Hazel and Vaughn looked at them with peculiar expressions. Their interaction was not as simple as that of ordinary siblings.

After all, Larissa was just Emrys’ godsister.

However, both Hazel and Emrys tacitly avoided bringing up the previous topic, as if that scene had never occurred.

Both parties engaged in casual conversation.

It wasn’t until the end was near, and Larissa was momentarily distracted, that Hazel managed to approach Emrys. Her voice

2/4

carried a hint of coldness as she said, “For your own sake and Larissa’s, it would be best if you leave Jipsdale as soon as possible.”

Emrys chuckled and replied, “I will certainly keep your advice in mind, Ms. Mapleton. I will depart quietly.”

Emrys deliberately emphasized the words “quietly.”

Hazel’s brows furrowed slightly. She snorted and muttered, “He must have a death wish!”

Emrys’ mood had completely changed since he first arrived at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and left Hazel’s office.

He had a strong premonition that the truth of his origins, a mystery even the underworld couldn’t unravel, was getting closer and closer.

At such a moment, even the most composed person would struggle to remain calm.

Emrys took a deep breath, suppressing the turmoil in his heart. He decided to start from Jipsdale. He hadn’t allowed Larissa to reveal his identity earlier for a reason.

He didn’t want to alert the enemy too soon.

Unaware of Emrys’ thoughts, Larissa eagerly guided him around the campus once again. As they walked leisurely, she entertained him with amusing stories from her time as a student.

3

Chapter 474 The Life Of A Martial Artist

In the absence of Vaughn and Darrell, Larissa found herself in a state of complete relaxation.

On her way, Larissa was recognized by several students who eagerly approached her for a photo, now that the vice-chancellor was not present.

Larissa, in a good mood, warmly welcomed all those who approached her.

Emrys, on the other hand, felt like an outsider as he observed Larissa being surrounded by fans. He couldn’t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness.

What made Emrys particularly amused was that while Larissa ly amused was that while Larissa was taking photos and signing autographs, she would occasionally throw provocative glances at him, as if to say, “Look, see how popular your sister is.”

Emrys, however, didn’t feel envious at all. Instead, he found the hostile gazes from the male students around him somewhat intriguing.

Larissa was a well-known figure at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Even though she had already left the academy, her legend still remained. Therefore, both Darrell, who had become a teacher, and the male students regarded her as an idol.

Now that their idol had suddenly returned to the academy, accompanied by a man with whom she seemed to be extremely close, it was inevitable that their imaginations would run wild.

1/4

Naturally, they were upset.

Emrys, seeing their displeasure, couldn’t help but feel pleased. He suddenly pushed through the crowded throng and purposefully strode towards Larissa.

Just as everyone thought someone was trying to cut in line and were about to reprimand him, they saw Emrys hoist Larissa onto his shoulder with unparalleled dominance.

“Darling, let’s not waste any more time. Let’s head home and take care of business,” Emrys said as he carried Larissa on his

shoulder. He steadied her legs with his right hand and delivered a playful slap on her cute buttocks with his left.

The chattering crowd fell silent in an instant, their eyes wide open as they witnessed this unbelievable scene.

The male students, in particular, seemed as if they were about to burst into flames. Their idol was being carried so rudely on a man’s shoulder, and she even received a slap on her buttocks.

The crucial point was that Larissa lightly pounded Emrys’ back with her small, clenched fists. It was clear that she wasn’t putting much force into it. This indicated that her actions were merely symbolic gestures of resistance due to her shyness, rather than a sign of genuine anger.

The male students felt as if their hearts had shattered into pieces.

Surprisingly, the female students didn’t seem to be affected much. Instead, their eyes sparkled with curiosity.

2/4

They revered Larissa, purely out of respect for a senior, untainted by any romantic fantasies. Therefore, when they saw Larissa

being carried away by a man, they didn’t experience any feelings of heartbreak.

They were merely curious, wondering who this man could possibly be, who had managed to captivate their influential

senior.

Larissa was the pride of the martial arts field and the current chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. Naturally, her standards were high.

This man, who had caught her eye, undoubtedly possessed a unique charm.

Everyone began to gossip.

There were also several female students whose faces were filled with longing. Although they were unaware of Emrys’ identity, his appearance, physique, and his domineering demeanor perfectly embodied the image of the ideal male protagonist they held in their hearts.

Indeed, among these martial arts practicing girls, there were also quite few who enjoyed reading romance novels.

The most thrilling part was when the aloof male lead tormented his wife to get a momentary thrill, only to have the plot twist dramatically when he had to overcome various hardships to pursue her again. Then, there was the standard gentle and warm- hearted second male lead, who unconditionally nurtured the female lead’s growth from beginning to end. It was only when the

3/4

female lead and the aloof male lead’s relationship came to a satisfying conclusion that the warm-hearted second male lead could quietly and uncomplainingly exit the stage.

In addition to their martial arts training, the male students would often come together to play games such as League of Legends and PlayerUnknown’s Battlegrounds during their free time. Recently, one of them became excessively absorbed in gaming, causing him to neglect his martial arts practice. Consequently, the academy punished him by shaving his head.

These examples serve to highlight the fact that the life of a martial artist is not as distinct from that of an ordinary person as one might assume.

Chapter 475 A Sharp Pain

The Dream Girl of these male students, the influential senior of the female students, was just like that, carried away by a

domineering man. The impact on their hearts was incredibly immense.

Emrys carried Larissa’s incredibly light body, running all the way to the gate before finally setting her down.

As expected, Larissa’s face flushed with embarrassment. Angrily, she said, “You little jerk, are you trying to kill me? How can I face my juniors after this?”

Just a moment ago, Larissa had seen everything very clearly. There were quite a few people taking pictures, and she estimated that it wouldn’t be long before the news of her being carried out of the campus by a man would spread.

What embarrassed Larissa was not being carried away by Emrys, but that slap.

After all, she was once a campus idol. She had to maintain some semblance of that image. But the scene that had just unfolded had completely shattered her idol-like image.

It must have broken so many young boys’ hearts.

However, Emrys exhibited no semblance of a reflective attitude and said earnestly, “Issa, you don’t understand. I’m doing this for their own good. I’m trying to motivate them in various ways!”

While Larissa was tidying her disheveled hair with her slender

1/4

fingers, she cast a glance at Emrys and said, “Go on, keep making up your stories. If you can’t come up with a reasonable

explanation, I’ll let you experience my bite again.”

After some thought, Emrys said, “Issa, you’re considered an idol in this martial arts academy, right?”

“Hmph, what do you mean ‘considered’? I am indeed!” Larissa corrected with great vigor.

“All right, you are an idol.” Emrys discovered that Larissa was even more narcissistic than himself. “What is an idol? An idol is someone who is held high above, a perfect being. Am I right?”

“Of course.”

“Well, then,” Emrys said with a smile. “In the past, you were seen as the perfect idol in the eyes of those people. But just now, I shattered that idol image of yours. Do you know what that means?”

“It means you’re a scoundrel!” Larissa glared

at him.

Emrys ignored that and said earnestly, “I’m teaching these young ones a lesson. Even the most perfect idol can be reduced to a mere mortal as long as you possess enough strength. Even the most perfect idol is still a human being. They simply possess more grace and charm than the average person and have higher standards. The same goes for men. But this doesn’t mean they are devoid of emotions and desires. The way I treated you just now was to inspire your juniors. As long as they are outstanding enough, they can easily win over the hearts of their idols, both male and female! Unfortunately…”

2/4

Emrys suddenly lifted his head to gaze at the sky, trying his best to appear melancholic.

“Alas, who can comprehend the earnest efforts I’ve made? It’s one thing for the male students to despise me, but for you, Issa, to misunderstand me as well, do you know how much that hurt

me?”

After Emrys finished speaking, Larissa was completely stunned.

She simply couldn’t believe how shameless a person could be.

Even though it was clearly Emrys who was taking advantage of her, after Emrys’s explanation, it seemed as if he was the one who had been wronged.

With gritted teeth, Larissa said, “So what you’re saying is, not only should I not blame you for the slap you gave me, but I should also compliment you for it?”

Emrys looked at Larissa’s stunningly beautiful face.

“I’ll pass on the compliments. I’ve always been the type to keep my achievements and fame hidden. I don’t care for any accolades as long as you understand the good intentions behind my actions.”

“Rys…”

Larissa strolled forward at a leisurely pace, her captivating fragrance stirring Emrys’ heart.

Just as he believed he had brought Larissa to the brink of tears

3/4

with his words, a sudden, intense pain shot through his shoulder 

Chapter 476 Acceptance As A Student

“Rys, do you know? Your shameless behavior truly moves me, so much so that I can’t help but want to leave a mark on you with my lips.” Without showing any mercy, Larissa opened her mouth and bit down on Emrys‘ shoulder.

Emrys‘ expression subtly changed. He cursed inwardly. What the heckShe’s really like dog

After leaving a vivid bite mark on Emrys‘ shoulder, Larissa soon left Jipsdale.

She had decided to come to Jipsdale after hearing that Emrys was coming to treat someone from the Langford family. She realized that she hadn’t visited her alma mater in a while, so she decided to tag along.

As the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, Larissa felt embarrassed to be away from her post for too long.

Emrys, on the other hand, stayed in Jipsdale.

The reason he gave Larissa was that Samuel’s illness had not been completely cured, so he wouldn’t be returning so soon.

As for the real reason, only Emrys himself knew.

Upon arriving at the Langford residence, Emrys informed Samuel that he planned to stay in Jipsdale for a while.

Samuel was overjoyed. He immediately arranged accommodations for Emrys.

1/5

Before longan admission notice from Jipsdale Martial Arts

Academy was delivered to the Langford residence. The admitted student was none other than Blanche.

The attitudes of the Langford family members toward Blanche underwent a drastic change in an instant.

At her age, Blanche had only just entered the martial arts academy, which was indeed a bit late. To put it bluntly, her future prospects in martial arts were not particularly promising.

However, that didn’t matter.

The crucial aspect was the environment she would find herself in.

The Langford family believed that since Blanche had already become a student at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, she would henceforth be interacting with talents from an entirely different level.

The attitudes of the Langford family members toward her had naturally changed from before.

Of course, all of this was thanks to Emrys. Therefore, the attitude of the Langford family toward Emrys became even more respectful.

As soon as Samuel’s health showed signs of improvement, he reserved an entire floor at a seafood restaurant. That was not only to express his gratitude toward Emrys but also to serve as a celebratory banquet for Blanche’s successful admission into the university.

Chapter 476 Acceptance As A Student

All members of the Langford family had already arrived, making the scene quite lively.

Samuel was clever. He specifically chose that restaurant because the owner was Preston.

Speaking of Preston, one must inevitably mention the Burton family.

Like the Langford family, the Burton family had a Venerable Being holding the fort. However, due to his advanced age, the Burton family decided to secure a reliable ally in advance for the sake of prudence. That ally was the White Dragon King.

Not long after the White Dragon King announced the termination of his collaboration with the Santana family, Preston approached him, hoping that the White Dragon King would consider partnering with the Burton family. To that, the White Dragon King readily agreed.

The conditions were the same as with the Santana family. A total of three chances were given.

Samuel held a feast there, not specifically for Preston, but to indirectly convey to the White Dragon King that he was in excellent health.

The feast was more than halfway through.

Having recently recovered from a serious illness, Samuel was persuaded by Emrys to refrain from drinking any alcohol. However, his face still glowed with a healthy flush, driven by excitement.

3/5

09 18 Wed, 141eb

Chapter 476 Acceptance As A Student

This time, the Langford family was truly blessed with triple happy occasions,

Firstly, the Santana family mysteriously lost their backing, naturally eliminating any threat they could pose to the Langford family. In fact, the Langford family could even turn the tables on them.

Secondly, Blanche was successfully admitted to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

Thirdly, it was because the Langford family had become good friends with Emrys.

Throughout the event, Emrys was treated as an honored guest. Apart from Samuel, others like Alpheus and Teagan continuously came forward to propose toasts, showing their utmost respect for Emrys.

Emrys had already lost track of how many glasses of wine he had consumed, yet his expression remained calm and composed, showing no signs of being intoxicated. This only served to astonish Samuel even more, filling his heart with regret. He found himself unable to arrange a suitable match between his granddaughter and Emrys.

Blanche had a very low tolerance for alcohol. After just a small sip, her cheeks turned bright red and she felt dizzy.

Furthermore, she had taken that small sip while toasting to Emrys.

The atmosphere/was incredibly harmonious.

4/5

09 18 Wed, 14 Fed

Chapter 476 Acceptance As A Student

84.86%

However, there always seemed to be one or two unexpected disruptions that would disgust people when they least expected it.

For example, at that moment, a somewhat harsh and mocking voice suddenly echoed from the staircase. “I was wondering who was so showy as to reserve the entire second floor of the restaurant. It turns out to be a familiar face!”

Send Gifts 

Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

The sound grew closer, and a man with a cold smirk on his face approached. However, this man was a stranger to everyone in the Langford family, including Samuel.

Samuel stood up, looking at the man with a puzzled expression as he asked, “Excuse me, sir. Who are you?”

The man, however, didn’t even spare a glance at Samuel. Instead, he fixed his gaze, filled with mockery, on Emrys. He asked, “What’s the matter? Why isn’t Larissa attending such a lively event with you?”

The man who suddenly appeared and disrupted the scene was none other than Darrell.

Not long ago, news had spread throughout Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy that Larissa was carried out of school over the shoulder of a domineering young man, and even more shockingly, she was carried out while having her/bottom spanked. There were even photographs to prove it.

The school’s forum was in an uproar.

Darrell had also seen those photos. They were like sharp knives, brutally stabbing into his heart, causing him heart–wrenching

agony.

Larissa was Darrell’s idol, yet she behaved like a docile little lamb in front of Emrys.

Darrell wished for nothing more than to tear Emrys into a

1/4

Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

thousand pieces.

He was displeased, utterly displeased.

So much so that when Darrell came to the restaurant that day and saw Emrys, the displeasure in his chest immediately erupted. He couldn’t help but walk over and provoke Emrys.

Darrell’s hostility was very apparent.

Everyone in the Langford family was utterly confused, their gazes shifting towards Emrys.

Seeing that Darrell was ignoring him, Samuel could only turn to Emrys and ask, “Mr. Lund, who is this?”

“Darrell Holt. He’s a teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy,” Emrys said nonchalantly.

teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts AcademyThe Langford family members‘ pupils abruptly contracted after hearing Emrys‘

response.

Those who were able to teach at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy were not of simple standing. They were either extraordinarily talented or had a powerful background.

And naturally, their backer was none other than the Martial Arts Alliance.

The Langford family members realized they couldn’t afford to offend the man before them.

2/4

Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

Immediately, Teagan revealed a flattering smile, holding his wine… glass as he approached Darrell. He said, “Mr. Holt, I am Teagan from the Langford family. Please allow me to toast to you.”

Teagan was just about to drink the wine when he suddenly noticed Darrell glancing at him. With a cold snort, Darrell said, “Who do you think you are? Get lost!”

When Darrell saw Emrys, he was already in a foul mood. Teagan coming over to propose a toast was just asking for humiliation.

Teagan’s expression froze, his raised wine glass hanging in mid- air. However, once he regained his composure, he still downed it in one gulp.

His mood was gloomy, but he dared not speak up despite his

anger.

Samuel and his companions‘ expressions were extremely grim. It was clear that Darrell had come to stir up trouble.

At that moment, Darrell’s gaze suddenly swept around, and he sneered, “You’re all so excited just because one of your members is accepted into the martial arts academy? Is this all the Langford family is?”

The Langford family members immediately felt embarrassed.

For Darrell, being accepted into the academy was certainly nothing to celebrate. However, for the Langford family, it held a different significance.

However, they simply didn’t dare to retort.

3/4

09:18 Wed, 14 Feb

Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

86%

Darrell snorted again, asking, “Who is Blanche?”

Blanche had just had a bit of alcohol and was feeling dizzy. Upon hearing someone call her name, she swayed slightly as she stood up, her eyes hazy from the alcohol. She stuttered, “I–I’m Blanche.”

Darrell turned his gaze towards her, a cold smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. “Very well. Once you officially join the martial arts academy, I will definitely look after you.”

In normal circumstances, upon hearing the phrase “look after,” most people would feel a surge of joy, perceiving it as a favor for themselves.

However, given the current situation, the meaning of that sentence was clearly more complex.

Upon hearing this, Blanche was immediately frightened and broke out in a cold sweat. She seemed to regain her senses instantly, and a look of panic spread across her beautiful face.

The members of the Langford family were also taken aback.

How could they not understand that Darrell had redirected his hostility from Emrys to Blanche?

Samuel’s expression appeared particularly grave.

Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

Blanche was Samuel’s beloved granddaughter. He had supported her decision to join the martial arts academy, but he also anticipated that she would face many challenges in the future, considering her late start.

However, the challenges did not include Darrell making things difficult for her.

Naturally, Samuel felt distressed.

After Darrell finished speaking, he turned his head to give Emrys a cold glance before leaving the second floor of the restaurant. He then proceeded to ascend the staircase toward the upper level.

The atmosphere on the second floor of the restaurant became

tense.

Everyone in the Langford family felt as if a weight had been placed on their chests, making it difficult to breathe.

Only Emrys continued to leisurely enjoy his meal.

Samuel’s dry lips twitched slightly. He couldn’t resist asking, “Mr. Lund, do you have a grudge against the person we just met?”

“I had a minor conflict with that individual. No need to worry about it,” Emrys said nonchalantly.

Emrys didn’t retaliate when Darrell provoked him because he didn’t consider Darrell worthy of his attention, not because he was a coward.

1/4 

09:18 Wed14 Feb 

Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

86%

Emrys knew what he was doing.

However, when the members of the Langford family heard those words, they were shocked and surprised. How audacious of him to refer to teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy as trashFortunatelyDarrell had already gone upstairs and didn’t hear these wordsOtherwisethey might have started fighting on the spot.

With a bitter smile, Samuel said, “Mr. Lund, Lady Lockwood is your sister, so of course you don’t have to fear Darrell, but you should still be cautious of such a despicable person.” Lady Lockwood is Emrys‘ sisterand her master is the chancellor of the martial arts academyHazelWith this connectionEmrys certainly doesn’t have to fear DarrellHowever, the same can’t be said for Blanche.

In the future, Blanche was supposed to enter Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy as a student. Having offended Darrell, who knows what tricks he might pull?

Naturally, Samuel was afraid.

Everyone fell silent.

What was supposed to be a joyous feast turned somber with Darrell’s arrival, dampening everyone’s spirits.

Emrys put down his fork and turned to look at Blanche, whose face had turned pale. He asked, “Ms. Langford, are you scared?”

“I…” A hint of hesitation flashed in Blanche’s eyes.

Emrys said, “There’s no need to feel ashamed. It’s normal to be scared in such situations. All you need to do is tell me your true

Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

日¥86%

thoughts. Do you still want to go to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy?” 

Blanche bit her red lip, finding herself in a state of dilemma.

Blanche had completely sobered up from her drunken state. The flush on her face was gone, replaced by a hint of paleness.

Darrell’s appearance had truly frightened her.

Therefore, when Emrys asked that question, Blanche fell into deep turmoil. She bit her red lip and her gaze drifted, looking towards Samuel at her side as if seeking his opinion.

Samuel personally wanted Blanche to give up that opportunity, but he couldn’t express it outright because doing so might upset Emrys.

That opportunity was secured through Emrys‘ assistance. To back down at that moment would essentially be a betrayal of Emrys‘ goodwill.

Blanche also understood that.

At that point, Emrys had a rough idea of what was going on. He comforted her with a smile, “Ms. Langford, you don’t need to worry so much. Whether you go to the martial arts academy or not is not a big issue.”

Blanche was Sierra’s close friend, and the Langford family had taken excellent care of Sierra. Emrys couldn’t possibly hold any dissatisfaction towards the Langford family or Blanche over such a trivial matter.

3/4

UV IB Wed,

Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

2× 86% @

Emrys wasn’t so narrow–minded.

He simply believed that if Blanche had decided not to go, he should give Vaughn a prompt response.

The fact that Blanche’s acceptance letter arrived so quickly indicated that Vaughn had made significant efforts to expedite the process. If the school started and Blanche was nowhere to be found, what would Vaughn think?

Emrys was knowledgeable about the ways of the world.

Chapter 479 Looking For My Girlfriend

“Mr. Lund… I’ve mentioned before that if given this opportunity, I will definitely cherish it… Therefore, I have decided that I will still go to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy!”

After much hesitation, Blanche finally gathered the courage to stick to her original decision.

“Blanche…” Samuel gazed at his granddaughter with a complex expression in his eyes.

A mix of consolation and self–reproach churned within his chest.

The consolation came from the fact that his granddaughter had mustered the courage to make that decision, indicating her true growth.

The self–reproach arose because he knew that her decision was a manifestation of her disappointment in the Langford family. If their family was a safe haven, who would willingly venture out to endure the storms and challenges of the outside world?

Emrys looked at Blanche with surprise, finding her answer somewhat unexpected. However, he simply nodded without saying much.

The banquet was still ongoing, but the atmosphere had significantly changed. It was as if a cloud of gloom had

descended, casting a shadow over the hearts of everyone present.

However, this atmosphere didn’t last long. Suddenly, another argument echoed from the stairwell.

09:19 Wed14 Feb

Chapter 479 Looking For My Girlfriend

“What on earth is happening today? This is such a downer!”

Teagan had just experienced a setback during his encounter with Darrell and was feeling frustrated. When he heard the commotion, anger surged within him. He kicked his chair backward and angrily strode in the direction of the noise.

“Is this the kind of service you provide? Constantly creating a disturbance and never giving your customers a moment of peace during a meal?” Teagan stormed up to the second–floor entrance, loudly berating the two attendants.

Clearly, he had been holding in his anger.

The attendants‘ expressions instantly changed, and they quickly apologized, “Mr. Langford, we apologize for disturbing your meal. We are working on resolving the issue. Please bear with us for a moment.”

After apologizing, one of the attendants grimaced and sternly shouted at a young man outside the door, “Brat, we have already alerted security. If you continue to cause trouble, don’t blame us for being ruthless!”

The young man pleaded anxiously, “I just want to take a quick look, really. Just let me have a glance, and I’ll leave right after.”

“I have already informed you that the entire second floor has been reserved by a VIP. We cannot possibly let you in. Can’t you understand plain language?” the other attendant impatiently said.

Those two attendants were also frustrated.

Chapter 40 Looking For My Gadfriend

Just a moment ago, a man named Darrell arrived, expressing his desire to take a look inside, Since Darrell was a regular here and they were aware of his identity, they did not stop him.

Unexpectedly, after Darrell entered, the mood of the crowd inside noticeably soured.

The attendants had witnessed everything,

Just a moment ago, a junior manager scolded the two attendants at the entrance over that matter. However, after only a short while, another young man arrived, stating that he wanted to go upstairs to have a look,

Of course, the attendants couldn’t just let anyone in anymore,

After offering a series of well–intentioned advice, the young man refused to listen, leading to a dispute,

ThumpThumpThump

Soon, several robust security guards rushed forward, ready to throw the young man out. However, at that moment, they heard Teagan speak up. “Hold on!”

Teagan stopped the security guard and turned to the young man, asking, “You mentioned earlier that you wanted to take a look inside. What exactly are you hoping to see?”

“I–I’m looking for my girlfriend.”

“Your girlfriend?” Teagan sneered. “Your girlfriend isn’t in there. If you don’t believe me, you can go in and see for yourself.

09 19 Wed, 14 Feb

Chapter 479 Looking For My Gulfriend

85%

However, you’ll have to crawl under my legs to get there.”

He had just been humiliated by Darrell, leaving him feeling extremely upset. However, he didn’t dare to confront Darrell, so he decided to take his anger out on the hot–headed young man instead.

Upon hearing Teagan’s invitation, the young man initially felt grateful. However, as he heard the rest of the sentence, a furious expression immediately crossed his face. Is he intentionally trying to humiliate me?

Are you refusing to comply?” Teagan gave the young man a cold glance before turning to the security guards and saying, “If you don’t want me to report this to your boss, teach him a lesson!”

“Understood.”

The security guards menacingly advanced towards the young man, brandishing their batons. However, in that moment, a crisp and unmistakable sound of a slap suddenly reverberated.

Chapter 480 Brother–in–law

Slap

Everyone was taken aback, their faces showing confusion. That was because the one who was hit was unexpectedly Teagan.

“Mr. Lund, why did you…” With one hand covering his swollen cheek, Teagan looked at Emrys in confusion.

He couldn’t understand why Emrys had suddenly slapped him. Could it be that he disapproves of my behavior

In the next instant, the young man at the door suddenly cried out in excitement, “Rys, my brother–in–law!”

Brotherinlaw?

Teagan’s pupils suddenly constricted. He finally understood why Emrys had abruptly slapped him. It turned out that the young man outside the door was actually Emrys‘ brother–in–law.

Teagan was momentarily stunned.

A profound self–doubt began to take root within him. Is anyone I’m encountering now someone can’t afford to provokeWhat the h*ll

“Mr. Lund, I…”

Teagan dared not harbor the slightest resentment toward Emrys. After he realized the trouble he had caused, his face turned pale with fright.

He wanted to apologize, but Emrys had no interest in disputing

1/4

Chapter 480 Brother–in–law

86%

over a mere trifle with him.

Emrys looked toward the young man at the door and said, “Maximus, instead of staying at school, what are you doing here?”

The young man was none other than Maximus, Cordelia’s younger brother.

He was currently studying at Jipsdale University.

With immense excitement, Maximus exclaimed, “Rys, why did you come to Jipsdale?”

“I’m asking you the questions now.”

“Hehe. Rys, may I come in to talk?” Maximus glanced around.

Clearly, he felt too self–conscious to speak with all the bystanders around.

Emrys cast an annoyed glance at him and said, “Come in!”

The restaurant attendant also knew that this was a misunderstanding or, perhaps, a coincidence. Therefore, he tactfully apologized to Maximus and did not stop him again.

The two of them entered the banquet hall on the second floor.

Teagan followed behind, nursing his swollen face, not daring to even make a sound.

“Mr. Lund, who is this?” Samuel, Alpheus, and the others all cast curious glances tóward Maximus.

2/4

09 

Chapter 480 Brother–in–law

Emrys casually remarked, “He’s an old acquaintance. There’s nothing to worry about. You all continue eating.”

As he spoke, he led Maximus to a vacant table in the corner,

“You just mentioned that you came here looking for your girlfriend. What’s going on?” Emrys asked.

Maximus swallowed, “Rys, can I eat while we talk? I’m quite hungry.”

“Since you’re still in the mood to eat now, it seems this girlfriend of yours isn’t as important to you as I imagined,” Emrys couldn’t help but tease.

“My girlfriend’s name is Shanise Newman. She cheated on me.” Maximus was wolfing down his food, but the words he spoke left Emrys utterly stunned.

“Your girlfriend cheated on you?” Emrys revealed an expression that was somewhat intriguing.

“Yes, this happened just a few days ago. I’m truly upset… Hmm, what kind of fish is this? It’s really delicious when cooked this way. Rys, would you like a bite?”

Emrys was rendered speechless.

“The thing is, I’ve been dating Shanise for almost a year, but recently, I noticed something off about her. She often chatted with another man behind my back, thinking I was oblivious to it! Just a couple of days ago, I heard from my roommate that he saw Shanise walking with a rather unattractive man. I had my

3/4

09 19 Wed, 14 Feb

1416

Chapter 480 Brother in law

suspicions, so I confronted Shanise, but she denied it. Today, Shanise told me that she was going to go shopping with her best girlfriend. However, when I followed her, I found out that she was going out with a man…”

Upon witnessing Maximus devouring his food recklessly, Emrys finished the latter half of the sentence with a hint of disbelief. “So, you followed them to this seafood restaurant?”

“That’s correct!” Maximus affirmed.

Emrys couldn’t help but express his disapproval. “Maximus, oh Maximus. You have truly disappointed your sister. It’s just a woman, isn’t it? Since she cheated on you, wouldn’t it be better to end the relationship? It’s not a major issue. Or do you still want to be infatuated?”

“It’s not about whether we should break up or not. I simply cannot accept it,” Maximus explained.

“What is so difficult to accept?”

“Because that man is genuinely unattractive. I cannot comprehend it.”

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 451-460

Chapter 451 The Fault Of Sierra

Jovanni was not foolish; how could he not discern what was happening? The White Dragon King was determined to sever ties with the Santana family and was using Luciana, a member of the Santana family, as an excuse.

Even if Jovanni had not married Luciana and she was not considered part of the Santana family, the White Dragon King would have surely found other reasons.

Nevertheless, he believed it was wiser to keep these thoughts to himself. If he voiced them and offended the White Dragon King, the latter might change his stance and accuse him of disrespect. That would truly land him in deep trouble.

That day, shortly after Jovanni returned, the White Dragon King publicly announced that he would no longer be the patron of the Santana family. The cooperative relationship between the two parties had officially come to an end.

He specifically emphasized the phrase “officially ended.”

It seemed as if he wanted to convey to the world that it wasn’t a matter of him being untrustworthy, but rather that the initially promised three opportunities had already been exhausted. If other families wished to offer him money… No, if they sought him as their patron, they could approach him, and he would work with them in good faith.

Upon hearing the news, the prominent families of Jipsdale, who were on par with the Santana family, were overjoyed.

1/5

With the loss of support from the White Dragon King, the Santana family could only maintain a low profile. Over time, they were naturally overshadowed by the other prominent families in Jipsdale, much to the satisfaction of everyone.

Jovanni, on the other hand, was seething with anger.

White Dragon King has gone too far

Originally, Jovanni thought that even if the White Dragon King had severed ties with their family, as long as they didn’t disclose this matter, those outside probably wouldn’t know.

At worst, when the Santana family conducted business in Jipsdale in the future, they just needed to keep a low profile.

However, he didn’t expect the White Dragon King to

immediately spread the news once he left. The latter had simply rubbed salt into his wounds.

Jovanni couldn’t say that what the White Dragon King did was wrong; he could only say that the White Dragon King was unfair.

However, even if the White Dragon King acted unscrupulously, there was nothing Jovanni could do. The former’s power was undeniable, and Jovanni didn’t dare to utter a single word of dissent.

Thus, Jovanni could only vent all his anger on Luciana, giving her a severe beating before driving her out of the Santana residence.

After Luciana was expelled from the houseshe fell into dejection and distress.

2/5

After all, she had lost everything by then.

The sky gradually darkened, with the rumbling thunder ominously echoing. Each clap of thunder seemed to etch another scar onto her heart.

She just couldn’t accept it.

A heavy downpour suddenly fell, drenching Luciana completely. Barefoot, she walked the streets, observing as umbrella–toting passersby gossiped about her and feeling like an outcast of society.

“Sierra, this is all your fault!”

Luciana gritted her teeth in resentment. Coincidentally, a streak of lightning flashed across the sky, illuminating her face filled with bitterness.

If it hadn’t been for Sierra, she wouldn’t have crossed paths with Emrys. If she hadn’t crossed paths with Emrys, the White Dragon King wouldn’t have been enraged. If the White Dragon King hadn’t been enraged, she wouldn’t have been banished from the Santana family and ended up in her current predicament.

Everything that happened to her could be traced back to Sierra.

That’s rightit’s all SierraIt was she who reduced me to this state

It never occurred to Luciana that it was she who had been provoking Sierra all along, while Sierra had never paid her any attention. Everything that happened today was the result of her own actions.

3/5

However, it was impossible for Luciana to reflect on her own mistakes.

If she were capable of introspection, she would have done so long ago. She should be contentedly living her life as a wealthy lady instead of relentlessly pursuing Sierra over some old grievances.

The more Luciana pondered on the matter, the more she found it unbearable. Her jealousy intensified as Sierra’s popularity reached new heights.

Luciana dialed a number and angrily exclaimed into the phone, “No matter what methods you use, I want you to gather some people to harm Sierra sexually, and then film a video to share online. I want to witness Sierra’s reputation being destroyed!”

She had completely lost her sanity.

Since conventional approaches failed to uncover any scandalous information about Sierra, it was time to resort to more drastic

measures

Those who were desperate had nothing to lose.

Even if it meant risking her own life, she was determined to bring Sierra down with her.

“Ms. Lane, have you gone mad? Setting aside the fact that Sierra is from the Langford family, she now has a protector by her side. Who would dare to approach her? Isn’t that just inviting disaster?”

Chapter 452 Luciana Goes Mad

Upon hearing Luciana’s words over the phone, Zoran was immediately taken aback.

However, Zoran’s attempt to persuade Luciana not only failed, but it also made her even more agitated. She exclaimed, “Who did you just call crazy?”

“Ms. Lane, please try to stay calm and listen to what I have to say

T

“Shut up!”

Wiping the rainwater off her face, Luciana shouted, “Don’t forget, you’re nothing more than a dog, one that I’ve raised. All these years, I have been the one supporting you, and now, you dare to defy my orders?”

The voice on the other end of the phone fell silent.

All that could be heard was the thunder rumbling loudly on

Luciana’s side.

After a while, Zoran’s deep voice resonated once again. “Ms. Lane, I will certainly obey your command. However, this matter ist extremely sensitive, and it’s not appropriate to discuss it over the phone. We need to meet in person to strategize.”

Luciana was so consumed with the idea of ruining Sierra that she completely failed to notice anything unusual about Zoran’s voice.

They had agreed to meet at Zoran’s rented apartment.

1/4

Luciana hurried over without hesitation.

When she arrived at the rented apartment, Zoran, along with his gang of lackeys, were all present. Each of them looked at Luciana with peculiar expressions in their eyes.

However, Luciana failed to notice it.

She had completely lost her mind by then. Upon seeing Zoran, she screamed at him, “No matter what it takes, whether it’s kidnapping or drugging her, I want you to use every means necessary to destroy Sierra!”

“How should we deal with the friar by Sierra’s side?” asked Zoran.

“There were so many of you and only one of him. Haven’t you heard of luring your opponent away from their post? There will always be times when Sierra is left alone. Do I really need to teach you such a simple thing?” 

“You’re playing with fire. If that friar returns and finds out something has happened to Sierra, he definitely won’t let us off easily.”

“After filming Sierra’s video, all of you would have left the country. No matter how skilled the friar is, can he pursue you abroad to harm you? What are your legs for? Can’t you flee?”

“Ms. Lane, please refrain from giving me orders-”

“Giving you orders?” 

Upon hearing Zoran’s words, Luciana was so enraged that her

2/4

nose twisted in angerIt was literally twisted, having just been fixed half a year ago.

Luciana shrieked, “Now that you know the Santana family has kicked me out, even you, a doghave started to bite your master? Go ahead, do your worst!

“Ms. Lane, please calm down…”

“Enough with the idle talk.” She demanded, “Do as I’ve instructed. I expect results within three days.”

“That’s too short!”

“Don’t negotiate with me. This is an order. Once the task is completed, all the money in this card will be yours.” 

Luciana pulled out a supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce and coolly flung it at Zoran’s face.

Although she had been expelled from the Santana family, she was once a popular star, hence her wealth. The supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce was proof of that.

Slap

When the black card hit Zoran’s face, it was as if he had been slapped.

Zoran remained silent.

After a brief moment of silence, he bent down and picked up the exclusive VIP card from the ground. With a determined look on

3/4

his face, he began, “Luciana, do you realize that I am a person driven by greed, willing to engage in disreputable activities for money? However, you should understand that for a man, there is something more important than just wealth, and that is dignity. Over the past few years, you have been bossing me around, and I have remained silent. But you have continuously trampled upon my dignity with your money. And now, you have even sent my comrades to their deaths…”

Zoran’s gaze flickered unpredictably as he spoke. Suddenly, he forcefully snapped the black card he held in his hand in half, and angrily threw it back at Luciana. “Do you truly believe that with a little bit of filthy money, you can treat people like animals?” he exclaimed.

By the end, Zoran’s voice had transformed into a thunderous

roar.

Years of suppressed anger erupted in that very moment. With his eyes bloodshot, he stared at Luciana, as if he had undergone a complete transformation.

 

Chapter 453 A Taste Of Her Own Medicine

“You… You’re defying me

Startled, Luciana took a step back. Seeing Zoran’s henchmen closing in on her from all sides, she realized she was in trouble. She let out a scream. “What… What are you trying to do?”

“What are we trying to do?”

Zoran sneered, “Luciana, after all that I’ve done for you, you should at least acknowledge my hard work, even if you don’t appreciate the results. Instead, you continue to provoke me with your arrogant attitude!”

After he said that, a slap resoundingly landed on Luciana’s face.

A short while earlier, Luciana had been beaten up by Jovanni. The wound at the corner of her mouth had just started to scab over. However, the moment Zoran slapped her, it immediately began to bleed again.

“D–Don’t you dare mess with me…”

Once again, Luciana felt a wave of terror. She stood up, intending to flee, but Zoran’s two underlings had already blocked the door.

“You want us to violate Sierra and record a video of it to post online, don’t you? I will fulfill all your demands right now.”

With a sinister laugh, Zoran forcefully pulled Luciana towards him, tearing her clothes off her body.

1/4

Luciana screamed, attempting to resist, but she was pinned down on the table by several of Zoran’s underlings. She was completely immobilized, unable to move an inch. Even her mouth was gagged, leaving her with no choice but to shake her head desperately.

“My friends, look here. She was once a superstar who was immensely popular!”

Zoran’s eyes burned intensely, and he couldn’t help but recall a scene from a not–so–distant past at a hotel in Jazona. It caused his expression to grow increasingly excited.

“Weren’t you fond of giving me orders before? Come on, tell me now, what should I do?” 

The events that transpired with Luciana were unknown to Emrys, nor was he concerned.

He had already followed Blanche to the Langford residence.

Sierra still had to shoot scenes in Jazona, so she wouldn’t be returning to Jipsdale anytime soon.

As for Larissashe parted ways with Emrys after arriving in Jipsdale, stating that she intended to visit her master. She also mentioned that by the time she finished her visit, Emrys would likely have completed treatment for Blanche’s grandfather’s illness.

By then, she would introduce her master to Emrys.

Before Larissa became a martial artist, she had been accepted

into a prestigious school in JipsdaleLater, through a fortunate turn of events, she met her masterHazel Mapleton.

Upon noticing Larissa’s exceptional talent in martial arts, Hazel strongly recommended that she further her training at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

Larissa was undecided for a long time.

In the end, Hazel said, “You don’t need to drop out. Just treat martial arts training as an elective course in university. Practice when you have free time.”

Only then did Larissa agree.

Even though she was training and studying at the same time, Larissa quickly became a rising star after she entered Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Her martial arts talent was unstoppable once unleashed.

After arriving in Jipsdale, she went to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy to visit her master.

Emrys followed Blanche to the Langford residence. At that moment, the members of the Langford family were feeling extremely anxious.

Their patriarch, Samuel Langford, was already at death’s door, his life hanging by a thread. If he, a Venerable Being, were to pass away, the Manifestors left in the Langford family were simply not enough to hold the fort.

The struggle for survival among prominent families in Jipsdale

3/4

was arguably the most intense in all of Chanaca.

Even though the headquarters of the Martial Arts Alliance was located in Jipsdale, the martial artists there did not dare to be too presumptuous. However, such overt rules did not apply in the shadows.

The concept of capital accumulation refers to the ruthless exploitation and plundering of resources through any means. necessary, regardless of their unscrupulous nature. In such circumstances, the victor takes all.

Furthermore, the Martial Arts Alliance did not truly embody justice.

Wherever there is a group, there is inevitably a vested interest.

In reality, some of the prominent figures within the Martial Arts Alliance had connections to those influential families.

Therefore, if Samuel were to pass away, it would be unrealistic to expect the Langford family to rely on the rules of the Martial Arts Alliance for protection.

The Santana family was no exception. That is why they appeared so flustered after losing the protection of the White Dragon King.

Chapter 454 The Disciple Of Friar Athos

The Langford family’s current state was no better than that of the Santana family; despair and gloom filled the air at their residence.

Upon Blanche’s return, her father, Alpheus, anxiously asked, “How did it go, Blanche? Did Ms. Sullivan inform you about the fortunate opportunity?”

The rest of the Langford family also watched her with great anticipation.

One could say that all of the Langford family’s hopes rested on Blanche.

Living up to everyone’s expectations, Blanche nodded and said, “Yes, Sierra has already informed me about it.”

“Really?”

Alpheus and the others‘ eyes noticeably lit up with eagerness. Unable to bear the suspense, they urged her, “Blanche, please tell us what exactly this fortunate opportunity is.”

Blanche glanced at Emrys beside her, revealing a sweet smile as she said, “The fortunate opportunity mentioned by Friar Athos is this handsome and charming gentleman… the one and only Mr.

Lund.”

After saying that, Blanche felt a chill run down her spine, causing goosebumps to form on her skin.

1/4

Naturally, these were not her own words. She would never use such terms to praise a man, as it was too cheesy and inconsistent with her style.

As for why she had to introduce him that wayit was simply because she was forced to.

Before Emrys followed Blanche into the Langford residence, he had reminded her to speak highly of him when she introduced him later. If he wasn’t satisfied, his mood would affect his medical skills.

Blanche knew that Emrys was only joking.

However, during her introduction, she paused for a moment, then decided to describe him as handsome and the one and only.

The expressions of the Langford family members took a strange

turn.

This was the first time they had heard Blanche praise a man in such a manner.

So who exactly is this Mr. Lund to deserve such high praise from BlancheAnd why is he referred to as the fortunate opportunity of the Langford family

All eyes were focused on Emrys.

Blanche didn’t beat around the bush and said, “This gentleman, Mr. Lund, is Sierra’s younger brother. At the same time, he is also a disciple of Friar Athos. The recently famous miracle doctor of Jazona is none other than him.”

2/4

Blanche recounted the words that Sierra had originally told her.

disciple of Friar Athos

Upon hearing these words, the spirits of the Langford family were instantly lifted. Overwhelmed with excitement, Alpheus bowed and said, “Mr. Lund, please come in and have a seat.”

They had already seen Emrys. Despite their confusion, they didn’t ask too many questions. Instead, they inquired about the more pressing matter concerning the fortunate opportunity with Blanche. Only at this moment did they realize that this young man was actually the disciple of Athos.

Given that he was a disciple of Athos, it was understood that his medical skills were undoubtedly exceptional.

Naturally, Alpheus treated his guest with respect.

Emrys waved his hand and said, “That’s not necessary. Take me to see the patient.”

Alpheus couldn’t have wished for anything more than for Emrys to say that. He immediately nodded enthusiastically, saying, “Please, this way, Mr. Lund.”

Alpheus led Emrys to his father’s room.

Samuel was on the brink of death. Although he couldn’t speak, his eyes could still move, and his ears could still hear.

Alpheus revealed Emrys‘ identity to Samuel. Blinking his eyes, Samuel seemed to express a warm welcome toward Emrys.

3/4

Samuel said, “Dad, I’m certain that Mr. Lund can cure your

illness.”

With that, he stepped aside, turned around, and respectfully bowed to Emrys, saying, “Mr. Lund, I’m counting on you.”

Emrys nodded, saying, “You all may leave first. Let Blanche stay behind to lend a hand.”

“Understood.”

Alpheus complied without hesitation. He escorted everyone out of the room and then turned to Blanche with a serious tone, advising her, “You must follow Mr. Lund’s instructions. Whatever he asks of you, you must do. Do you understand?”

Blanche nodded in agreement.

After providing his guidance, Alpheus exited the room.

Emrys glanced at Blanche, who appeared tense, and chuckled as he reassured her, “You don’t have to be so stressed. I just need you to perform some simple tasks and inform me about his condition. It’s not a major issue.”

Only then did Blanche let out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 455 Removing The Toxin Is Easy

Blanche had no knowledge of medicine and was genuinely afraid that her attempts to help might only make things worse. Upon hearing Emrys‘ words, she finally felt at ease.

Emrys stepped forward to take Samuel’s pulse, placing three fingers on his wrist. His life energy flowed along Samuel’s meridians, examining the condition within his body.

“His meridians are in complete disarray, and his body is filled with blood clots. Near his heart, there is a cluster of dark purple toxins. The fact that your grandfather has managed to hold on until now is truly a miracle,” Emrys said slowly.

Blanche replied, “Grandfather was poisoned a long time ago, but it wasn’t this severe initially. After the battle with the White Dragon King, the toxin migrated to his heart.”

As she spoke, her face became incredibly tense. She asked, “Mr. Lund, can you cure my grandfather’s illness?”

Emrys confidently chuckled and said, “This toxin is nothing to me. Curing it won’t be a problem.”

The toxin within Samuel was not particularly lethal. If it hadn’t attached itself to his heart, it wouldn’t have been a significant issue.

Initially, the poison within Samuel was indeed not located in his heart. It was only after his intense battle with the White Dragon King, where he sustained severe injuries and his blood was racing, that the toxin migrated to his heart.

વિપાકોન

1/4

With Athos’s capabilitiescompletely eradicating this toxin was not an issue at all.

However, Athos was incredibly cunning. He did not eliminate the toxin but ingeniously relocated it to a secluded location where it was sealed using a special method.

Even if the Langford family were to find the antidote in the future, it would be essentially useless as it couldn’t reach the location of the toxin. They could only wait for the seal to be lifted, allowing the toxin to flow back to the heart before they had a chance to neutralize it.

Through observing the traces of the toxin’s movement within Samuel’s body, Emrys discovered this fact.

However, there was no way he could reveal Athos’s schemes.

No matter how crafty that old fellow was, he was ultimately Emrys’s master.

Not only did Emrys refrain from revealing Athos’s plan, but he also feigned astonishment over the fact that Samuel had managed to hold on until then.

When Blanche asked about it, Emrys confidently asserted that removing such a toxin was not a problem at all for him.

With that, he had managed to showcase his impressive skills.

Tears welled up in Blanche’s eyes as she looked at Emrys with a mix of reverence and excitement. “Mr. Lund,” she asked, “is it true what you said? Can you really cure my grandfather’s illness?” 

Y

20

الحلول

2/4

S

“So, are you going to offer yourself in gratitude for curing him?” Emrys teased with a smile.

Blanche blushed. Emrys is Sierra’s adopted brotherand am her best friendIf he truly manages to cure Grandpa’s illness, it wouldn’t be out of the question to offer myself to him in gratitude.

Seeing her deep in thought, Emrys quickly cleared his throat and said, “Ms. Langford, perhaps you should ponder over this issue later. For now, could you please help me get your grandfather seated?”

“Oh… alright then.”

Coming back to her senses, Blanche quickly went over to help her grandfather up. After the teasing from Emrys earlier, her mood had significantly lightened.

Emrys took out a fine needle and meticulously inserted it inch by inch into Samuel’s acupoints.

Although it was relatively straightforward for Emrys to eliminate the toxin from Samuel’s body, Samuel’s meridians were in disarray. They resembled several strands of twisted hemp rope, and Emrys could only assist in untangling them gradually.

Emrys delicately inserted the needles.

After spending half a day clearing Samuel’s critical meridians, Emrys observed that the situation was nearly under control. He then requested, “Ms. Langford, could you please bring me a basin? We need to collect your grandfather’s blood clots.”

 

Blanche nodded in agreement.

Coincidentally, there was a basin in the room typically used for cleansing Samuel’s body. It was promptly retrieved and

positioned in front of Samuel.

Emrys placed his palm on the back of Samuel’s heart and silently activated the Nameless Divine Art, channeling his life energy into Samuel’s body.

 

Chapter 456 The Nature Of Nameless

Divine Art

The concept of Nameless Divine Art evoked a mix of emotions in Emrys.

This mysterious technique, which lacked a proper name, could hardly be considered conventional due to its overpowering nature. In the past, it had even surpassed Diablos‘ Blood Demonic Technique, granting Emrys an unexpected advantage.

While it could be classified as a demonic technique, it had nevertheless aided Emrys in saving numerous lives.

Thus, it was a technique that was difficult to evaluate.

Emrys gradually infused his life energy into Samuel’s body. Within moments, Samuel, who had been weak and feeble, suddenly opened his eyes, his face turning a deep shade of red.

Subsequently, Samuel opened his mouth and expelled a significant amount of purplish–black substance into the basin.

This was the blood clot within him, a repulsive mixture of toxins.

“Blanche…”

After finishing his expulsion, Samuel unexpectedly called out to Blanche, filling her with immense joy. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

Previously, her grandfather had been bedridden, unable to move or communicate. The fact that he could now call out her name

indicated a significant improvement in his condition.

Emrys cautioned, “Don’t speak for now. There is still a remaining portion of the toxin that I haven’t been able to cleanse from your body.”

Samuel obediently closed his mouth.

Emrys continued to infuse his life energy into the small of Samuel’s back. Moments later, Samuel expelled a pool of purplish–black substance.

In this manner, nine–tenths of the toxin and blood clots in Samuel’s body had been eliminated. The remaining one–tenth was not a major concern. As long as Emrys provided him with a prescription and he continued to take it for a period of time, the residual toxin would be completely eradicated.

The only remaining issue for Samuel was the twisted meridians within his body, which he himself needed to slowly rectify.

Emrys had only managed to untangle a few crucial knots, as it was impossible to completely clear them all.

In truth, Emrys was well aware that Athos was responsible for Samuel’s condition.

In order to securely conceal the transferred toxins, Athos sealed off all the surrounding acupoints. Consequently, whenever Samuel circulated his internal energy to this area, he would experience excruciating pain.

Over time, the meridians at the sealed acupoints fused together.

After the seal was recently broken, the adhered meridians in this arca became active again, quickly affecting the other normal meridians.

As a result, Samuel’s meridians appeared to be in complete disarray.

After Emrys helped him untangle a few major knots, the rest could be resolved by Samuel himself using his internal energy, as those painful points no longer existed.

“Mr. Lund, I am deeply grateful to you for saving my life.”

Expressing his gratitude, Samuel bowed deeply towards Emrys, accidentally knocking his head against the edge of the bed. Emrys intervened to prevent him from further harm, as Samuel seemed inclined to prostrate himself fully before Emrys.

After helping him up, Emrys watched as Samuel slowly turned his gaze towards Blanche and said, “Blanche, Mr. Lund and his master are the saviors of the Langford family. Please seriously consider the request Mr. Lund just made.”

Request?

Taken aback, Blanche asked, “Grandfather, what request are you referring to?”

Emrys also looked at Samuel with confusion. Indeed, as Blanche had mentioned, he had come to help treat Samuel’s illness solely out of gratitude for the Langford family’s continuous care for Sierra

He was even willing to forgo any payment, let alone make any demands.

Moreover, Emrys couldn’t recall when he had made such a

request.

Samuel recollected in his mind and said, “You two, you’re too forgetful. Even though I couldn’t move or speak before, my ears were still sharp. I clearly heard you two talking about committing yourselves to each other.”

“Committing ourselves to each other?”

Emrys and Blanche’s eyes widened in unison.

Upon hearing that, Blanche’s beautiful face blushed deeply, her delicate earlobes also turning a shade of crimson. In a coy and embarrassed tone, she responded, “Grandpa, please don’t speak nonsense. Mr. Lund was merely jesting earlier!”

Emrys let out an awkward chuckle and explained, “Indeed, Mr. Langford, I observed that Ms. Langford seemed nervous, so I made a joke to ease her tension.”

Chapter 457 Realistic

“Really?”

Samuel was skeptical.

Emrys nodded and said, “You’ve misunderstood. It’s actually similar to being in an operating room. When the head surgeon is performing surgery, they usually chat and joke around with their assistant to lighten the tense atmosphere.”

That was mostly what happened in the operating room. While they were tending to a patient’s infected incision, they would simultaneously discuss what to eat after the surgery.

It was simply to lighten the mood.

The patient might feel uncomfortable, thinking that the head surgeon was being disrespectful. The audacity of the surgeon to engage in casual conversation during the operation was seen as a lack of seriousness.

In reality, it was when the operating room fell silent, with only the sound of surgical instruments being passed around, that one should feel the most tense.

Samuel let out a sigh and said, “I actually thought it was true. What a pity!”

Emrys was Athos‘ disciple and also his life savior. Samuel was very eager to make this marriage happen.

Not entirely satisfied, he asked, “May I ask, Mr. Lund, is there a

girl that you like?”

He believed that jokes could be taken seriously too.

As long as the man was unmarried and the woman was unwed, anything was possible.

That was why he posed this question.

When he asked this question, Blanche also lifted her gaze, looking at Emrys, not knowing whether it was out of curiosity or something else.

Emrys gave a bitter smile. “There is.”

And there are many of themat least seven

“I see.”

Once again, Samuel heaved a deep sigh.

When Blanche heard this answer, she couldn’t quite pinpoint why, but she felt a strange unease, an indescribable sensation in her heart.

She hadn’t known Emrys for very long. She had thought he was utterly shameless and a complete rogue. She believed that there was no way she could ever fall for someone like him.

Yet, at that moment, she felt a wave of jealousy surging within her.

Even she herself couldn’t explain it clearly.

2/4

Emrys, however, didn’t overthink it. He turned around to fetch a pen and paper and wrote a prescription for Samuel. It consisted of medicinal herbs that were crucial in eliminating the residual poison in his body.

Blanche was preparing to share the news of her grandfather’s recovery with her father and others, but Samuel stopped her, saying, “Let’s not tell them just yet.”

“Why?”

Blanche looked at Samuel in confusion.

Recovering from illness was a good thing. She didn’t understand why her grandfather wouldn’t let her share the news.

There was a flicker in Samuel’s eyes as he said, “If they are only relying on me for hope, the Langford family can’t go far.”

Blanche became increasingly confused. “What do you mean, Grandpa?”

Samuel shook his head, remaining silent.

Emrys smiled and said, “Your grandfather wants to see how the Langford family will cope with the storm that sweeps over from Jipsdale without him, their towering tree.”

Samuel cast an approving glance at Emrys, feeling increasingly that it was such a pity his granddaughter couldn’t marry him.

Blanche became even more puzzled. She blankly stared at the two of them, not understanding what they were saying.

At that moment, Emrys suddenly strode up to SamuelA surge of life energy flowed from his fingertips as he pressed them against Samuel’s chest. With a smile, he said, “Since you want to put on a show, I’ll help you make it more realistic.”

Samuel closed his eyes and laid back down on the bed.

With a surprised tone, Blanche asked, “Mr. Lund, what are you doing?” 

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

Emrys did not respond to her question. Instead, he walked over and opened the door.

At this moment, Alpheus and the others were anxiously waiting outside the room. As long as Emrys remained silent, they did not dare to enter, fearing that they might disturb him.

B

Chapter 458 Imposter

Teagan Langford, the uncle of Blanche, spoke up, addressing Alpheus, who was a few years older than him. “Alpheus, it has been quite some time, and we still haven’t seen any progress. Can we truly rely on Mr. Lund?”

Teagan had always been skeptical of Emrys, unlike his elder brother Alpheus. He believed that due to Emrys‘ young age, his medical skills couldn’t possibly be as advanced as claimed.

Alpheus glanced at Teagan, his brow furrowed, and sternly said, “You must show respect to Mr. Lund… I understand your doubts, but think about it again. How extraordinary is Friar Althos? Can we underestimate his disciple?”

Although Emrys was young, Alpheus didn’t find it surprising when he considered Emrys‘ master, Athos. Emrys‘ medical skills couldn’t be judged solely based on his age.

This was precisely why Alpheus had complete faith in Emrys.

Upon hearing Alpheus‘ words, Teagan could only remain composed and wait patiently, hoping that Emrys wouldn’t disappoint them.

Creak

After a long wait, the Langford family finally heard the sound of the door opening. They looked up and saw Emrys. Alpheus quickly asked, “Mr. Lund, how did it go? Has my father’s illness been cured?” 

With an expressionless face, Emrys glanced into the room and replied, “Go in and see for yourselves!”

When a prominent figure faces a downfall, it gives rise to various hidden challenges.

Alpheus and the otherswaiting outside the room, felt as if each day was dragging on. Every minute seemed to stretch ten times longer than usual.

Samuel was the pillar of the Langford family. His fall was simply unthinkable.

As soon as Emrys opened the door, they couldn’t wait to rush in.

When they saw Samuel lying motionless on the bed, an ominous feeling couldn’t help but creep into their hearts.

As they approached, they realized that Samuel’s immobility wasn’t their only concern. His heartbeat and respiration had also ceased, indicating that he had passed away.

The anticipation that had filled the members of the Langford family was suddenly replaced by a profound gloom.

In an instant, the room became filled with an oppressive, somber, and suffocating atmosphere.

The silence was so profound that it was terrifying.

The only sound that could be heard was the increasingly labored breathing of the Langford family members. The hatred in their eyes was also intensifying.

“What exactly happened here?” Alpheus roared at Blanche.

He clenched his fistsemanating the aura of a Manifestor Grandmaster, making the atmosphere in the room even more oppressive and suffocating.

Blanche wanted to explain but was immediately stunned by her father’s outburst. She felt a deep sense of injustice in her heart.

She knew that her father was acting this way because Emrys was Athos‘ disciple. He didn’t dare to direct his anger at Emrys, so he took it out on her instead.

Through his indirect criticism, Alpheus was essentially

questioning Emrys. How did he treat his father, and why did it result in his death?

If Alpheus‘ actions could be described as somewhat restrained, then Teagan’s behavior was undeniably aimed at a specific individual.

He stormed towards Emrys, his eyes bloodshot as he shouted, “You claimed to be Athos‘ disciple, didn’t you? Explain to me why my father suffered this fate. Did you come here to harm him?”

Teagan firmly believed that Emrys was merely a fraud, responsible for his father’s demise.

As Teagan vented his anger, the rest of the Langford family also directed their hateful glares towards Emrys

Chapter 459 Impulsive

It seemed as though they were convinced that he was the murderer.

Before Emrys began treating him, Samuel could still blink his eyes. However, after Emrys intervened, Samuel couldn’t even blink. So, if Emrys wasn’t the killer, then who was?

In the face of the enraged members of the Langford family, Emrys responded nonchalantly, “Who said that just because I’m a disciple of Athos, I can definitely cure Old Mr. Langford’s illness? Besides, Old Mr. Langford was already on his deathbed. So now you’re blaming me for his death?”

“If you weren’t confident you could cure him, why did you intervene?” Teagan growled.

Emrys looked at him as if he were foolish and said, “It’s like when you go to the hospital for surgery, and the doctor tells you that the success rate is only thirty percent. Will you still go through with it?” 

Suddenly, Teagan had no outlet for his anger.

He had momentarily lost his rationality. If it came down to reasoning, he could never out–argue Emrys.

Samuel had been on the verge of death.

If he were to assume that Emrys, simply because he was a disciple of Athos, would surely heal the elderly man, and if he failed, it would be his responsibility, that would be a case of guilt–tripping.

For a moment, Teagan was speechless.

Emrys sneered and said, “Here’s a piece of advice for you. Instead of wasting time blaming me here, you should spend more time thinking about how the Langford family is going to survive in Jipsdale without Samuel.”

As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the Langford family changed dramatically.

They were so angry precisely because they knew that Samuel was the foundation of their ability to establish themselves in Jipsdale. Now that the foundation had crumbled, the future path of the Langford family would be extremely difficult to navigate,

Did they have to leave Jipsdale and go to another city to become successful?

How could they be satisfied with this?

Emrys‘ words were like a fatal blow to the wounds of the Langford family members, hitting them right where it hurt the

most.

“You can’t leave just yet. Let’s first come up with a plan.”

Teagan didn’t know what to say. Although he knew that what Emrys had just said made sense, he couldn’t bear to let him go so easily.

Emrys remained calm. He didn’t waste words. He simply walked over to the side, found a chair, and sat down, clearly indicating his stance.

He had a clear conscience and had no intention of running away.

At this point, Alpheus had regained some of his composure. He took a deep breath and said to Blanche, “Blanche, I’m sorry. I was just too overwhelmed earlier.”

Blanche, feeling aggrieved, bit her lip, unwilling to speak.

Alpheus sighed, saying, “Blanche, I know you’re angry with me, but what I said earlier wasn’t directed at you… Blanche, can you honestly tell me, is that person truly a disciple of Friar Althos?”

He now had some doubts about Emrys‘ identity.

Blanche remained indifferent.

Alpheus pleaded, “Blanche, I apologize for my earlier harshness. It was uncalled for. But your answer is crucial to the future of the Langford family. Can you please respond to me?”

Alpheus even resorted to using the word “please.”

Although Blanche felt wronged in her heart, seeing her father’s state softened her. She opened her mouth and said, “I can swear, this is what Sierra told me. If I lied, I’ll die a horrible-”

“Enough, don’t speak anymore. I believe you.” Alpheus quickly covered her mouth.

Alpheus was familiar with Sierra. He didn’t see her as the kind of woman with malicious intentions. She would never utter such lies to deceive the Langford family.

3/4

After a brief moment of contemplation, Alpheus approached Emrys with a slight bow and uttered, “Mr. Lund, acted impulsively earlier. I should not have offended you.”

“Alpheus, what are you-”

Observing Alpheus‘ respectful demeanor towards Emrys, Teagan felt a surge of frustration. However, before he could voice his thoughts, Alpheus sternly commanded, “Silence!”

Left with no alternative, Teagan obediently sealed his lips.

Emrys gazed deeply into Alpheus‘ eyes and inquired, “Why are you suddenly apologizing to me? Don’t you hold me responsible for your father’s demise?”

Chapter 460 Proposal

Alpheus shook his head and said, “Mr. Lund, you were right in what you said earlier. My father was indeed hanging by a thread. His days were numbered. Despite your best efforts to save him, it was still impossible to turn things around. Perhaps this is just fate, and it’s not your fault, Mr. Lund.”

Upon hearing these words, Teagan and the others immediately felt even more dejected.

Why is Alpheus still making excuses for himWho can really tell if he has truly done his best to help

Alpheus paused for a moment, then continued, “Mr. Lund, may I be so bold as to ask, where is your master, Friar Athos, now?”

Alpheus was now fully awake.

Perhaps what Athos was referring to as fate was not about Emrys being able to cure Samuel, but rather some other opportunity.

Emrys certainly understood Alpheus‘ thoughts, but he still ruthlessly dashed his hopes, saying, “My master is traveling abroad, and he won’t be coming to Jipsdale within these two years.”

Of course, Emrys made that up, but it wouldn’t be entirely accurate to say it was completely made up. At least up until now, his master truly hadn’t made an appearance.

Alpheus‘ face changed color when he heard that.

No one would know what would become of the Langford family

in two years.

Alpheus was not satisfied. He continued to inquire, “Did Friar Athos ever mention anything about the Langford family?”

Emrys pretended to ponder for a moment before saying, “No. It was Blanche who told me about your father’s illness. I had no idea what my master had said about any opportunity. Perhaps it was just an offhand remark!”

An offhand remark

The muscles on Alpheus‘ face visibly twitched a few times.

The Langford family had always been waiting for this opportunity. However, now Emrys stated that this so–called opportunity might have just been an offhand remark by Athos.

For the Langford family, this was an incredibly devastating blow.

Could they not rely on Athos anymore?

A sense of helplessness welled up within Alpheus.

Teagan said, “Alpheus, I’ve told you this guy is unreliable, but you’re still naive enough to believe him…”

“Shut up!” Alpheus raised his voice once more. “Let’s focus on devising a strategy first!”

The room fell into silence.

2/5

A moment later, Teagan said, “Alpheusactually, I have an idea.” 

In an instant, everyone’s gaze shifted toward him.

After a moment of hesitation, Teagan said, “Actually, we can follow the Santana family’s example and find a backerlike the White Dragon King. As far as I know, the White Dragon King has already ended his cooperation with the Santana family, so I think…”

What came next didn’t need to be spelled out. Everyone understood them.

Teagan hoped that the Langford family would seek the support of the White Dragon King.

The faces of the Langford family members darkened. They were clearly dissatisfied with Teagan’s proposal.

With a deep voice, Alpheus said, “Teagan, have you forgotten how our father ended up like this? The White Dragon King is our family’s sworn enemy!”

Although the root cause of Samuel’s illness was that strange poison, the most direct trigger was his encounter with the White Dragon King.

It was after that particular confrontation, which left Samuel severely injured, that he could no longer suppress the poison within his body, leading to his condition becoming increasingly critical.

Saying that the White Dragon King was the enemy of the

3/5

Chapter 460 Proposal

Langford family wasn’t without reason.

This was also the reason why the members of the Langford family couldn’t accept this proposal.

Teagan stated, “There are only eternal interests, not eternal enemies. The reason why the White Dragon King fought with Dad in the past was because he sided with the Santana family. Now that he has severed ties with the Santana family, he is naturally no longer an enemy of the Langford family.”

Everyone fell silent once again.

The principle remained unchanged, but the fact remained that the White Dragon King had injured Samuel.

The realization that the person whom the Langford family held in high regard was indirectly responsible for Samuel’s death was sure to cause discomfort among the members of the Langford family.

Alpheus suggested, “Let’s put this proposal aside for now. Does anyone else have any better suggestions?”

“Alpheus,” Eloise Thompson, Teagan’s wife, spoke up this time. “I believe we should start with Blanche. Do you all still remember Gilbert Cunningham? Gilbert’s father is a minister of the Martial Arts Alliance in Jipsdale. With the support of the Martial Arts Alliance, the Cunningham family managed to maintain their position. I think it would be a good idea to arrange a marriage between Blanche and Gilbert. This way, we would also gain the support of the Martial Arts Alliance.”

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 446-450

Chapter 446 Time Flies…

The two of them had not seen each other for nearly twenty years, with no communication whatsoever. Despite being former spouses, they still felt awkward and unfamiliar.

Rylan stood in front of the glass door, staring at Aurora’s figure for a long time.

Realizing that the meal was getting cold, he pushed open the door and called out to her.

“Come in and have something to eat!”

Aurora turned around and her eyes met Rylan’s gaze.

During this period, her face regained some color and she gained a little weight, faintly revealing her former unparalleled elegance.

She looked at Rylan with calm eyes and spoke in a soft voice, “Rylan.”

Upon hearing her call his name, Rylan felt a pang in his nose and a surge of warm liquid welled up in his eyes.

He tilted his head slightly, forcing the hot liquid that almost slipped out of his eyes back.

He sighed, grabbed a thin blanket, and walked briskly to the balcony.

He draped a thin blanket over Aurora’s shoulders and said, “The weather has been rainy and gloomy lately, be careful not to catch a cold.”

Aurora tightened the thin blanket on her shoulders with her slender

fingers, and looked calmly at the man standing in front of her. “Rylan, after I disappeared, did you file for divorce in court?”

Rylan’s tall figure froze for a moment, then shook his head, “No.”

If he did not file a lawsuit, their marriage would not be automatically dissolved.

That is to say, she is still his wife.

Aurora lowered her eyes and fell silent for a few seconds. “Rylan, take some time and let’s get the paperwork done!”

Rylan’s hands, hanging by his side, suddenly tightened.

There was a hint of coldness on Junru’s face as he asked, “Do you want to divorce me?”

Aurora nodded.

Rylan had not spoken for a long time.

“You went back to your room and had your meal first. We’ll talk about. the other matters later!”

Rylan left the balcony.

In the middle of the night, the wind started blowing and it began to rain heavily outside.

Aurora did not sleep soundly, as she had constant nightmares.

With a loud bang, she suddenly opened her eyes.

She did not turn off all the lights in the room, leaving a dim yellow wall lamp.

Chapter 445 Time Flies

Therefore, when she saw the tall figure by the bed, she was so scared. that her heart jumped into her throat.

She shrank back towards the corner of the bed and, upon realizing that it was not someone else but Rylan standing by the bed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

“Rylan, what are you doing here?”

When did he come over, she had no idea at all.

Rylan looked into Aurora’s eyes with a sinister and chilling gaze, unlike the warm and elegant demeanor during the day. His eyes were tinged with a hint of icy crimson.

Aurora sensed the aura emanating from Rylan, dark and sinister, as if a demon had emerged from hell. She paused for a moment.

“Rylan, what happened to you?”

The way the man in front of her looked at her, as well as the aura emanating from his whole body, made Aurora feel unfamiliar and apprehensive.

“My name is Jacob, a personality that emerged when Rylan thought you had died by jumping into the sea.”

Upon hearing Jacob’s words, Aurora’s pupils contracted slightly. “He…”

Aurora hadn’t finished speaking when Jacob suddenly approached the edge of the bed. He lowered his head and his slender fingers tightly gripped Aurora’s thin jaw. “Why did you ask for a divorce during the day?”

His fingers pinched her chin with great force, and Aurora looked at Rylan’s alter ego in disbelief.

This person’s gaze and actions were completely different from Rylan’s.

Rylan was pure and elegant, polite and courteous, while this person was arrogant and sinister, bloodthirsty and chilling.

“Whether you are Rylan or Jacob, you should be aware that we have been separated for twenty years, and our marriage didn’t have much emotional depth from the beginning…”

Jacob sneered and interrupted her again, his large hand on her chin exerting a bit more pressure. “Are you trying to say that you never liked Rylan, and that you still love Zackary deep down?”

Aurora frowned, even though her jaw felt like it was about to shatter from being squeezed by him, she didn’t scream or push his hand away.

She looked at him with calm and watery eyes, and in the gaze that seemed to devour him, she replied, “If you want to think that way, then go ahead!”

It has been twenty years already, or maybe since she got married to Rylan, she had already removed Zackary from her heart.

She was a conservative person who always believed that once she became someone’s wife, she had to give her whole heart and soul.

Rylan was indeed a good husband, being gentle and considerate towards her, taking care of her every need.

It was never him who apologized to her, but she was no longer worthy

of him!

In the remaining time, she only wanted to make it up to her daughter and didn’t want to talk about relationships anymore.

Jacob heard Aurora’s words, and a chilling coldness filled his eyes. If he could, he really wanted to strangle this heartless and cold woman!

Since she came back, Rylan has been very cautious in front of her. If she didn’t want to talk to him, he would just accompany and wait for

her.

But as soon as she opened her mouth in front of him, she wanted a divorce!

“Well, Zackary had already died a few years ago!”

Aurora lowered her eyes and remained silent..

Although I had long let go of Zackary, I still felt a pang of sorrow and disbelief upon hearing that he had passed away.

Jacob saw all the expressions on Aurora’s face and noticed that her eyes quickly turned red. His heart was pierced with pain.

This woman, indeed, still loved Zackary until now.

Jacob’s face turned dark and gloomy, as he grabbed her chin and kissed her fiercely.

Aurora didn’t expect Jacob to kiss her. She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in disbelief.

Immediately, dirty and disgusting images appeared in my mind.

She forcefully pushed Jacob away, bent down, and couldn’t stop retching.

Seeing Aurora’s actions, Jacob’s pupils contracted intensely.

He laughed three times in a row.

The tall figure stumbled backwards a few steps.

“I never expected you to disgust me to this extent, Aurora, oh Aurora, I

really underestimated you!”

Aurora turned pale and vomited.

It was not that she found Audrey’s dad disgusting, but it was her own problem.

“Sony…”

Jacob sneered a few times and said, “No need to apologize. Feelings cannot be forced. Since I have caused you so much pain, let’s do it your way. Let’s get divorced!”

Aurora closed her eyes and weakly nodded her head, “Thank you.”

Jacob stared at Aurora. “No need to thank me, after all, you are the mother of the child, without you, there would be no her! If you still love the child. I hope we can keep the divorce a secret from her. You can temporarily stay here too. The incident with Sterling has had a big impact on her, and I’m afraid she won’t be able to handle it if she knows we’re getting divorced!”

Aurora nodded, “Okay.”

**

One year later.

Audrey has already completed the credits for her major courses ahead of time, and her grades and professional level are impressive.

She joined the research group established by Sam, and next month Sam will lead their team members to visit and exchange at Saycaster Science Academy.

Upon learning that Audrey was going to Saycaster, Aurora packed her luggage for her.

Chapter 446 Time Fes

After a year of rest and treatment, Aurora has undergone a tremendous change compared to a year ago.

Although she was already over forty, her skin was smooth and her features were exquisite. When she went out with Audrey, it was impossible to tell that she was her mother.

apter 447 Was it him?

Throughout the year, Aurora’s focus was on Audrey.

In addition to accompanying and taking care of her, I also developed Ethereal Threads with her, making it one of the top ten national. brands.

The clothes designed by Aurora received great acclaim from women aged 35 and above.

Every month, Audrey would invite Aimee to come and provide psychological counseling for Aurora. Compared to when she was first found and was withdrawn and tense, she is now much more cheerful and confident.

However, what worries Audrey the most is her relationship with her father.

During the nearly six months since Sterling’s accident, Audrey has been in a daze and hasn’t paid much attention to her parents’ relationship.

Over the past six months, she has seen some improvement in her condition. It was only then that she realized her parents had never shared a room.

Moreover, Jacob’s appearances became more and more frequent, and Dad hasn’t shown up for a long time..

Dad also didn’t communicate much with Mom in the past, and the two of them were distant and formal.

Audrey looked at Aurora, who neatly folded her clothes. She pulled

Chapter 447 Was it him?

her to sit on the bed and held her arm with her small hand. “Mom, I’m all grown up now, so you don’t have to worry too much about me. I’ll be gone for almost a week this time, so stay at home and bond with dad, okay?”

Aurora divorced Rylan a year ago, and they have not had the courage to confess to Audrey.

Aurora embraced Audrey and said, “No matter how old you are, in your mother’s eyes, you will always be a child.”

Audrey smelled the faint fragrance on Aurora’s body, and her heart felt

Warm.

**

Coming out of the villa, Audrey received a call from Hannah.

“Audra, when did you go to the airport?”

“I went there in a while.”

“Can I go with you? I want to go to Saycaster to relax.”

Hannah’s voice sounded a bit sulky, as if she had encountered something unhappy.

Audrey, who has always been perceptive, noticed that Hannah was not herself and softly asked, “What’s wrong?”

“I bought a ticket for the same flight as you, we will meet at the airport later.”

“Okay.”

Forty minutes later, Audrey met Hannah at the airport.

Hannah frowned, her bright and delicate face tense, her eyes tinged with red, as if she had been crying.

Audrey’s heart tightened, “What’s wrong, Hannah?”

Hannah gritted her teeth and took out a medical examination form from her bag. “These past few days, I’ve been feeling unwell. I can’t eat greasy food and I’ve been feeling excessively sleepy every day. I did some research online, and some internet users suggested that I might be pregnant.”

“Last night. I tested positive on the pregnancy test. To be safe, I went to the hospital early this morning for a check-up.”

“You see, this is the inspection result!”

The result was that Hannah was pregnant for 50 days.

Audrey knew that Hannah had always been hesitant to open up to Shawn. but in the face of Shawn’s charm, she couldn’t help but fall for him.

She was only in her early twenties and was also struggling in the entertainment industry. At that age, she naturally hadn’t thought about getting pregnant.

It’s strange to say, but Hannah filmed the very popular novel written by Audrey, and it should have become a big hit.

Both male one and male two, as well as female two and female three, all became popular, except for Hannah who did not become popular.

Audrey watched the play performed by Hannah in the past, and her acting skills were absolutely flawless, not to mention her appearance.

There is only one possibility, Hannah was deliberately suppressed by

someone.

Chapter 447 Was it him?

She married Shawn, who could suppress her? Who didn’t want her to become popular?

Audrey didn’t need to check, she already knew it in her heart.

Hannah was not stupid, she was also aware in her heart, but she couldn’t produce any evidence.

“I told him eight hundred times that I don’t want to have children for a few years. Damn it, he thinks I’m just farting!”

Hannah became more and more angry. He had been suppressing her in secret, which had already made her furious. And now, he made her pregnant!

Pregnant and giving birth, she couldn’t appear in the entertainment industry for at least a year.

There were not many splashes to begin with, but after being closed for a year, she would really be completely cooled down!

“Why is he so selfish?” Hannah clenched her fists tightly, her bright little face tense. “He openly says he won’t interfere with my career, but he won’t let me succeed.” She exclaimed, “Ah, I’m so angry!”

Hannah and Shawn were indeed married, and she was now pregnant. The child they gave birth to was also well-known and respected.

The couple’s affairs, Audrey didn’t want to say much about it.

Hannah’s temperament was well-known to her. She would often grit her teeth and speak with resentment, but she was a person with her own ideas.

Running out to play, it’s just to tease Shawn a bit, but the children will still be left behind.

Aushey tapped Hannah’s head and said, “You, I see that Mr. Goodwin has also caught onto your personality, that’s why you’re so confident!”

Hannah sighed helplessly, “He was just a boring guy, always unleashing his damn charm in front of me.”

“Admit it, you liked him!”

“Hmph, he seduced me!”

Audrey couldn’t help but laugh and was about to say something when Sam approached.

Sam was wearing a white shirt and a black knee-length woolen coat. His black, soft hair was parted to the side, revealing his handsome forehead. His delicate and noble facial features exuded an elegant and cold temperament.

He stood out among the crowd.

Hannah bumped Audrey’s arm with her elbow and said, “Although Sam seems cold and distant. he was actually quite nice to you!”

Audrey nodded and said. “He taught me a lot of things.”

Sam had already seen Audrey and Hannah, and he waved at both of

them

“Let’s go and get our boarding passes together.”

After a long flight, the group arrived at Saycaster.

Audrey followed Sam to the science institute for sightseeing and learning for the first three days.

Chapter 447 Was it him!

Hannah turned off her phone and enjoyed herself in the hotel, eating and drinking without a care.

On the fourth day, Sam had a personal schedule and gave Audrey two days off.

Hannah didn’t know if she had eaten too much or too much variety, but her stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable and she couldn’t stop

vomiting.

Audrey took her pulse and gave her a helpless glare, “You ate too much and caught a little cold.”

Hannah puffed her cheeks and asked, “Is the baby okay?”

“No problem.”

“Then let’s go to the mall and grab a bite to eat!”

Audrey nodded and had been here for several days, so she wanted to go out and buy some gifts to take back.

The two of them traveled to the mall by car.

Audrey rested her chin on her hand and gazed at the unfamiliar cityscape outside the car window. There was not a strong commercial atmosphere here, as the city seamlessly blended retro and modern elements.

While waiting for the traffic light, Audrey caught a glimpse of a uniquely designed hotel out of the corner of her eye.

There were several tall figures in suits and leather shoes, walking out. of the revolving lobby of the hotel.

The man walking in the middle, talking to the people around him, turned his face sideways. Audrey couldn’t see his appearance clearly.

But from his figure and demeanor, she felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity.

Audrey had a momentary blank in her mind, and before her brain could react, she instinctively shouted, “Master, stop the car.”

This year, she had the experience of mistaking someone on the street. Sometimes, while driving, she would see a figure resembling him, and regardless of the danger, she would rush out of the car.

But every time, I would be disappointed!

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

Hannah saw Audrey jump out of the car and quickly paid the driver before rushing after her.

Audrey crossed the sidewalk and ran towards the hotel.

The driver was terrified when a car almost hit her.

He rolled down the car window and cursed loudly.

Hannah came from behind and hurriedly apologized to the driver.

Audrey blocked out all external sounds. That year, she rarely mentioned Sterling in front of others.

In order to avoid touching her emotional scars, everyone tactfully refrained from mentioning Sterling.

Audrey ran to the hotel entrance and a group of people got into a business car.

Audrey ran a few steps after the business car. The car had a black film, so she couldn’t see the man inside clearly. She wanted to tap on the car window, but the vehicle sped away.

Audrey’s mind buzzed, blanking out completely. Her actions were quicker than her thoughts as she ran after the car, shouting, “Wait!”

But the car’s insulation was so good that I couldn’t hear her voice at all.

The wind blew over, not glaring, but Audrey’s eyes stung with a

sourness.

Her speed couldn’t catch up with the car at all.

hapter 448 Meeting (1)

She stopped and watched as the car disappeared around the corner, her slender body trembling.

Did she make a mistake again?

This was not the first time she mistook someone!

Audrey closed her eyes and wiped away the tears welling up at the corners of her eyes.

Hannah gasped for breath as she chased after Audrey, who appeared shaky and lonely. She felt equally heavy-hearted and uncomfortable.

As the best friend, Hannah naturally knew what Audrey was going through.

Hannah embraced Audrey’s slightly trembling shoulders and held her

in her arms.

“Audra, cry if you want to!”

Audrey shook her head and said in a hoarse voice, “Hannah, whether you believe it or not, I still feel like he was alive!”

***

Due to the incident of mistaking someone on the street again, Audrey was not in the mood for shopping, so she and Hannah returned to the hotel.

Hannah didn’t want Audrey to stay in the hotel and overthink, so she checked what fun places were nearby.

A small town not far from the city caught Hannah’s attention.

The small town preserved its 19th-century characteristic buildings, had tourist attractions created by natural mountain areas, and had clear

Chapter 4 Meeting (1)

rivers for boating.

Private castles, manors, grand cathedrals, monasteries, and vintage hotels, are all sights worth admiring.

Hannah checked the route and estimated that it would take about an hour by car to get there.

“Audra, let’s go and play here!”

Hannah was afraid that Audrey wouldn’t want to go back. She touched her belly and furrowed her brows, saying, “I guess this trip back, I will be forced by someone to stay at home and be pregnant. I won’t have a chance to go out and have fun anymore!”

Thinking that Hannah had indeed stayed at the hotel for several days, Audrey forced herself to cheer up, quickly packed her luggage, and said. “Let’s go!”

The two people put on hats and sunglasses and went to the small town.

The small town was different from the city, with a quaint and elegant atmosphere reminiscent of the last century.

The small town was surrounded by rolling mountains, with lush forests. and green trees providing shade.

As soon as Audrey and Hannah arrived, they were immediately captivated by the scenery here.

The air was fresh, giving a feeling of going back to the 19th century, which was refreshing and delightful.

The appearance of Audrey and Hannah caught the attention of many people.

Audrey was wearing a mint green waist-cinching windbreaker, with

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

her long hair cascading down her shoulders. She had on dark sunglasses, and her skin was as white as a peeled egg. Her features were delicate and petite, and under the sunlight, her small face, the size of a palm, appeared exquisite and breathtakingly beautiful.

Hannah, on the other hand, was wearing a red hoodie that covered her thighs and blocked the shorts underneath. From a distance, her legs. appeared slender, fair, and perfectly straight.

The two of them walked together, like a beautiful scenery line in the small town.

Audrey and Hannah visited the ruins of the Hundred Years’ War castle and then took a stroll around the town’s street of local snacks.

After finishing their meal, the two of them proceeded to the next

attraction.

“Let’s go forward, there is a big cathedral, let’s go and have a look,” Hannah said.

Audrey looked at the energetic Hannah and said helplessly, “Can your body handle this?”

“I could handle it. Sometimes I would shoot for a whole day and night without any problem.”

The two of them walked forward for about three to four hundred meters when a large dark cloud drifted across the sky, indicating an approaching storm.

Audrey looked up at the sky and furrowed her brows. “Hannah, it’s about to rain. We need to find a place to take cover.”

The place where the two people stood was very empty, without even a shelter to hide from the rain, let alone houses.

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

If you wanted to avoid getting wet, you had to go back.

Hannah saw that the weather was not good, so she and Audrey had to turn back.

As a result, after walking a few steps, large raindrops started to fall.

The two of them bumped their heads against the ceiling and ran forward.

At that moment, a van stopped.

“Do you want to get on the car?” The car window rolled down, revealing a small face with deep contours in the sight of the two people.

The girl should be of mixed race, with Western features and Eastern facial features blended together, making her unique and beautiful.

Audrey and Hannah saw the girl with clear and innocent eyes. After nodding at each other, they got on the car one after another.

The girl’s name is Giselle, she is eighteen years old and she was lively and talkative.

She settled here with her brother a year ago and opened a homestay in the small town.

Audrey and Hannah, seeing no signs of the heavy rain stopping,

suggested staying overnight at the bed and breakfast run by the Giselle siblings.

Giselle was not stingy with her praise for the two sisters, “You two are the most beautiful oriental people I have ever seen!”

Audrey’s lips curled slightly, “Giselle, you were also very beautiful.”

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

Giselle touched her face and said with a hint of sadness, “However, the person I had a crush on didn’t even glance at me.”

“It can only mean that your fate has not arrived yet.”

Giselle, naturally optimistic, sighed and then cheerfully introduced the two of them to the fun places in the town.

The three of them arrived at the bed and breakfast run by Giselle.

The homestay was much bigger than Audrey had imagined, with a farm and a fish pond.

The homestay integrated renewable energy system design, including underfloor heating, heating devices, sunshades, and photovoltaic panels.

Each room had large floor-to-ceiling windows, and the furniture and partitions were designed with wooden panels, giving it a unique and solitary style.

“Giselle, you were a little rich lady!” Hannah visited the homestay and gave a thumbs up to the young Giselle.

Giselle felt a little embarrassed and said, “Actually, it was my brother and I who were lucky enough to meet a very charming person, the guesthouse, and my brother’s job, all of which were given to us by him!”

When Giselle mentioned that person, admiration shone in her black

eyes.

Hannah laughed and said, “That person is the one you had a crush on, right?”

Chapter 448 Meeting (1)

Blushing, Giselle nodded, “Yeah, yeah, but he definitely wouldn’t be interested in me!”

“Hey, don’t underestimate yourself, you are also very outstanding.”

Giselle laughed happily, “Thank you for the compliment, let me show you the rooms!”

Chapter 449 Meeting (2)

Giselie and her brother’s guesthouse was very popular. She checked the records and surprisingly, there were no rooms available.

“Sorry, two sisters, all the guest rooms are already full. If you don’t mind, you can come to my house to rest. I have two guest rooms.”

Giselle really liked these two beautiful sisters who were as beautiful as fairies. They had no airs and were easygoing and good at talking.

Unlike her wooden brother, when she confessed her crush on Mr. X, he would only discourage her!

Audrey and Hannah also had a good impression of Giselle. Upon her warm invitation, they agreed to stay at her house for one night.

Giselle’s home was not far from the guesthouse, it took about five or six minutes to walk there.

It was a European-style bungalow built with wooden boards, with a spacious and clean living room, neatly and warmly decorated, giving at sense of homeliness.

“The two sisters got caught in the rain earlier, so they went to take a hot shower first!”

Giselle prepared clean towels and bath towels for the two of them.

Audrey asked Hannah to wash first. She took a towel and wiped her long, black hair, standing in the yard, looking at the surrounding

scenery.

If there is a chance next time, I can bring my dad, mom, and grandma

0 CO%

|||

Chapter 449 Meeting (2)

to come over here for a vacation.

The air was fresh, the environment was beautiful, devoid of the glitz. and noise of the city. It would allow one’s mind to empty and purify.

“Audrey, this is the ginger tea I made.”

Audrey took the ginger tea handed to her by Giselle and looked at her with a slight surprise, “Do you drink ginger tea when it rains here too?”

Giselle shook her head, “I didn’t know before that drinking ginger tea after getting caught in the rain can prevent a cold, Mr. informed me.”

Audrey had already heard about that gentleman several times from Giselle.

It seems that she really liked him!

Audrey took a sip of ginger tea and involuntarily remembered the time. when she got caught in the rain and Sterling prepared ginger tea for her after she took a shower.

It has been 415 days since he had an accident.

Until now, Audrey couldn’t believe that he had really disappeared from her world!

The steam from the ginger tea made Audrey’s eyes sting with a bitter

sensation.

Seeing Audrey suddenly become silent, with a hint of loneliness and desolation, Giselle asked softly, “Audrey, what’s wrong with you?”

Audrey shook her head, “It’s okay, thank you for the ginger tea, it was delicious.”

Chapter 449 Meeting (2)

After Hannah took a shower, Audrey went to take a shower.

Audrey dinner.

out of the shower and Giselle had already prepared

Giselle’s brother, Dustin Flores, also returned. Dustin looked somewhat similar to Giselle, tall and muscular.

There were large tattoos on the arm.

Giselle whispered to Audrey and Hannah, “You must not be scared by my brother. Before we met Mr. X, my brother and I were wandering around, being bullied. He worked at construction sites and got a tattoo to protect me, so that others would think he was not easy to mess with!”

“He’s actually really kind-hearted!” Giselle winked at Audrey. “Audrey, do you have a boyfriend?”

Giselle didn’t ask Hannah because she noticed a ring hanging around Hannah’s neck, indicating that she had a beloved man in her life.

Audrey thought of the man who made her feel both pain and love, and nodded, “Yes, there was.”

Giselle wanted to say something else, but Dustin came over and grabbed her by the collar, saying. “Why do you introduce me to a beautiful girl like that? I am currently working for Mr. and I haven’t thought about anything romantic!”

Dustin said, looking at Audrey with a hint of embarrassment, and scratched his head sheepishly, “I’m sorry, miss.”

Audrey smiled and shook her head, “It’s okay.”

After being scolded by Dustin, Giselle pouted and ran to the kitchen, placing the dishes on the dining table.

  1. 34171.

13.17

Chapter 449 Meeting (2)

“Audrey, Hannah, it’s time for dinner!”

Giselle brought plates for two people, but she didn’t bring one for Dustin.

“When they scolded me in front of my two older sisters, they really embarrassed me. I won’t give them any food to cat tonight!”

Audrey and Hannah couldn’t help but chuckle as they watched the siblings’ interaction pattern.

After finishing the meal. Giselle made some more food by herself.

Audrey was surprised when she saw the food Giselle was making in the kitchen. “Giselle, you are making Chinese food!”

“Yes. sir preferred to eat Chinese food more.”

Audrey was taken aback when she saw the three dishes Giselle had

made sweet and sour chicken slices, steamed fish, and a vegetable dish without any onions or similar ingredients.

The dishes Giselle made tasted quite similar to Sterling’s.

Some people may have a similar taste to Sterling.

She dared not think too much anymore, afraid that she would be disappointed.

Giselle had already packed the food and handed it to Dustin. After Dustin left, Giselle sat with Audrey and Hannah in the living room. watching TV.

After a while of thinking, Giselle took out a drawing board from the

room.

Hannah looked at Giselle, who was drawing, and curiously asked,

Chapter 449 Meeting (2) Meeting (2)

“Giselle, what are you drawing?”

“Painting Mr. X’s silhouette!”

Hannah was curious about what Giselle’s crush looked like, so she leaned over and took a quick glance at her sketchbook.

At the sight of this, Hannah was stunned.

The tall figure of the man, why does it look strangely familiar?

In a flash, Hannah seemed to have thought of something. She nudged Audrey’s arm with her elbow and whispered, “Audrey, take a look at what Giselle drew.”

Audrey got up and walked behind Giselle, looking at her easel.

The pupils suddenly contracted violently, and the blood throughout the .body boiled up.

It felt like a century had passed before she found her voice, her lips trembling slightly as she asked, “Giselle, who is it that you have. painted?”

Giselle turned around and looked at Audrey, whose body was tense and her little face became extremely serious. She didn’t know what was wrong with Audrey, but she obediently replied, “It’s the gentleman I like. He usually doesn’t like to show himself, so I dare not draw his appearance.”

“Was he not tall and imposing? Did he have a cold and aloof demeanor?”

Audrey’s heart raced uncontrollably, her long feathered lashes trembling incessantly as if being assaulted by a fierce storm.

Audrey glanced at/Hannah and Hannah understood the meaning in

70.05%

13:171

Chapter 449 Meeting (1)

Audrey’s eyes, nodding back at her.

She also felt that the back figure resembled that person.

Audrey unconsciously thought of ginger soup, food, and a glimpse of a figure she saw outside the downtown hotel during the day.

For a few seconds. Audrey felt her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

Taking a deep breath. Audrey struggled to control her emotions as she asked Giselle. “Did your brother go to Howey Hotel in the city today?”

Giselle paused for a moment, then nodded and asked in surprise, “Yeah, he took Mr. there for some business. Audrey, how did you know?”

Audrey’s hands, hanging by her side, suddenly tightened into fists.

Sweat oozed out from the palm.

Hannah looked at the stunned Audrey and pulled her to sit on the sofa. whispering. “Audrey, don’t scare Giselle.”

Audrey realized and tightly grasped Hannah’s arm, “Hannah, I had a strong premonition–”

***

Chapter 450 Meeting

A quiet night.

Audrey lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.

Hannah worried about Audrey and lay in the same bed with her.

Looking at her tossing and turning, I felt extremely heartbroken.

“Audra, it’s good to have hope, so don’t worry too much. Tomorrow morning, wait for Dustin to come back and quietly go with him to see for yourself!”

Audrey knew that Hannah worried about her. Sometimes, when holding onto too much hope, only to be met with disappointment, a person’s emotions would become even more downcast and heavy.

Audrey nodded and said, “Okay, I won’t think about it anymore. Let’s go to sleep. You have a baby in your belly, so you shouldn’t stay up late!”

Audrey turned off the lights and both of them lay on their pillows, chatting about other topics for a while.

Somehow, Audrey brought up Shawn in their conversation and thought about Hannah, who had been turning off her phone since she arrived in Saycaster. She asked softly, “Aren’t you afraid that Mr. Goodwin will be worried and angry for not being able to find you?”

“I was still angry, and suddenly I got pregnant, which made me have to stop working for a year. I felt like tearing his heart out!”

What frustrated Hannah the most was that, even though they both have

Chapter 450 Meeting

children now, he still hasn’t taken her to meet his family.

Covert marriage is covert marriage, but he had met her parents while she knew nothing about his side of the family.

“Don’t mention him, just mentioning him tonight will keep me awake.” The most satisfying thing for Hannah this year was seeing Camille fall from grace.

Half a year ago, a marketing account exposed that she was flirting with a rising star in the drama crew, and the rising star’s fans completely exposed her.

What? She experienced campus violence from her classmates when she was in junior high school? What? She was taken advantage of by a well-known director? What? She has even donated explosively?

Each one was enough to make her fall into the abyss.

Her fans initially stood up against the attacks from her haters, but as time went on, more and more bystanders joined in criticizing Camille. Then, some of Camille’s biggest fans turned against her, causing her to lose over ten endorsements overnight.

The breach of contract compensation was enough to make her drink a pot of tea. Later, the brokerage company saw that she had no more. value to exploit and terminated the contract with her.

As far as Hannah knew, Camille had not had any acting opportunities for nearly half a year.

Camille thought she had established herself in the entertainment industry, with countless friends in the circle. However, during her lowest point, not a single friend from the industry stood up to speak for her.

Given her proud and arrogant nature, it is easy to imagine how much

she was affected!

Thinking about Camille’s ups and downs, Hannah felt that it was also good not to be too successful. At least now she is pregnant, and there. won’t be too many career distractions and sacrifices!

***

The next day.

Audrey woke up early and, afraid of waking Hannah, she got out of bed quietly.

Giselle had already been making breakfast in the kitchen, while Dustin was exercising in the yard.

Seeing Audrey, Giselle exclaimed, “Audrey, you’re up so early?”

Audrey smiled and nodded, walked into the kitchen, and saw Giselle boiling porridge. She asked softly, “Are you making breakfast for that gentleman?”

“Yes, my brother came back last night and said that Mr. X had drunk too much and was feeling a bit unwell, so he asked me to cook some porridge.”

Audrey’s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the words.

My stomach wasn’t feeling well, and this time, it clashed with Sterling again.

No matter what, she had to take a look at the past today!

“By the way, Audrey, what do you and Hannah want to eat in the morning? I’ll make it for you later.”

“I’ll go to the town to buy some breakfast later, you don’t have to work

17181

Chapter 450 Meeting

so hard.”

Giselle thought Audrey wanted to have some local specialty breakfast in the small town, without asking further, she smiled and said, “Later, my brother will deliver breakfast to the gentleman. You can take a ride with him to the town.”

Audrey said, “Okay.”

After Giselle packed breakfast, Audrey sat in Dustin’s car and went to the town.

Dustin didn’t know Audrey’s purpose. After dropping Audrey off in the town, he drove away.

Audrey quickly hailed a taxi and had the driver follow Dustin’s car.

Since last night when Audrey saw the silhouette on Giselle’s canvas, her heart has been restless.

My mind was spinning with countless thoughts.

If Sterling was indeed alive, why didn’t he return to Seffolk? Why didn’t he contact her?

Did that explosion make him lose his memory?

Or perhaps, everything was just her imagination. The man Giselle had a crush on was never him!

Audrey’s mind was in turmoil, feeling restless, anxious, and eagerly anticipating – a mix of emotions, surging and swirling.

Dustin’s car drove out of the town and went forward for about seven to eight minutes, arriving at a hillside with sycamore trees on both sides.

An ancient European-style villa was hidden among the lush trees.

13 18

Chapter 450 Meeting

Dustin parked the car in front of the yard, he rang the doorbell, and soon someone came to open the door for him. He walked in carrying a

thermos.

Audrey got out of the taxi, and Dustin went in too quickly. She didn’t see who opened the door for him.

Audrey let the taxi go down the mountain first, and she stood in an inconspicuous place, staring intently at the entrance of the villa.

The feeling of waiting was filled with extreme anxiety and uneasiness.

Anticipating and fearing, complex emotions intertwine.

After waiting for nearly an hour, the villa gate was opened.

The heart that jumped to the throat, in the instant of seeing his appearance clearly, fell heavily back.

The man had an ordinary and unremarkable face, not ugly but also not handsome.

Chapter 450 Meeting

The difference between Sterling and the handsome appearance of a meticulously crafted artisan was significant.

Audrey hung her hands by her side, tightly clenched into fists.

A feeling of endless disappointment and heaviness surged in my heart.

Did you make another mistake again?

But that person, apart from their ordinary appearance, had a demeanor and height that resembled Sterling’s!

After the man came out of the villa, he quickly got into the business

car.

The business car slowly drove out of the yard.

Audrey did not catch up, but the business car did not drive far and stopped again.

A strong and muscular bodyguard got off the car and walked towards Audrey with sharp eyes, asking. “Who is hiding behind the tree?”

Audrey saw the bodyguard reaching for the weapon hanging from his waist, took a deep breath, and walked out.

The bodyguard saw a beautiful and innocent girl, furrowed his brow, and was about to ask who she was when Dustin hurriedly got off the

car.

“Ms. Watson, what are you doing here?” Dustin exchanged a few words with the bodyguard, who realized that Ms. Watson was someone Dustin knew. Without asking too much, the bodyguard returned to the car.

Audrey looked at Dustin with clear eyes and took out a bunch of keys from her bag. “You dropped this, I came to bring it to you.”

Dustin tapped his head and said, “Thank you, but it’s a bit far to go down the mountain from here. Wait a moment, I’ll go ask the

gentleman if he can give you a ride.”

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 436-445

Chapter 436 He had an accident.

Upon hearing Jonas’ words, Anika furrowed her brows and said, “Jonas, last time Sterling didn’t feel well after drinking too much. You should also drink less!”

Although Jonas was rejected by Anika, he was a little upset, but he didn’t hold a grudge because of love.

He smiled and patted Sterling’s arm, “Let’s see what Sterling thinks. If he wants to drink, I’m willing to die with him.”

“Sterling…” Anika tried to persuade Sterling, but he raised his hand and waved it dismissively. In a hoarse voice, he spoke, “Anika, please prepare a couple of appetizers for us. Jonas and I are going to Bauhinia Apartments for drinks.”

“I saw it!” Jonas said.

Anika tried to persuade, but couldn’t succeed. When they arrived at Bauhinia Apartments, she had no choice but to cook two dishes as appetizers.

Sterling and Jonas were sitting in the restaurant, and by the time the appetizers were fried, the two of them had already had a few drinks with peanuts.

Jonas scratched his scalp and said somewhat awkwardly, “I didn’t have a good impression of Ms. Watson, but it’s up to you if you like her. Don’t let us friends influence you!”

Jonas was afraid that Sterling would break up with him, as they had a certain connection.

13.03

Chapter 36 had an accident

Sterling picked up his glass and clinked it with Jonas’s, “No way, you’re overthinking it. I just didn’t get along with her personality.”

Jonas sighed, although he had a good relationship with Sterling, it was not good to pry into their privacy.

“Come on, bottoms up!”

The two of us, you with a glass, me with a glass, drank for nearly two hours.

When Anika came to the restaurant again, both of them were lying on the dining table.

Anika went to the kitchen and cooked a hangover soup.

She turned around and looked towards the direction of the restaurant, but there was no sign of them waking up.

Anika bit her lip and took out a small bottle from her pocket, pouring it into one of the bowls of hangover soup.

“Sterling. Jonas, wake up and drink the hangover soup.”

Jonas opened his eyes and saw Anika bringing him a hangover soup. He drank it all in one gulp.

“Anika, I had a terrible headache and wanted to go to the room to rest for a while.”

“You went!”

After Jonas went to the guest room to rest, Anika woke up Sterling again.

She handed him the hangover soup and said, “Drink it quickly, otherwise you’ll wake up with a terrible headache tomorrow morning.”

In Sterling’s deep black narrow eyes, there was a hint of crimson smokiness. His tall and stern body leaned back against the chair, and he took the hangover soup that Anika handed to him. In front of her, he drank it all.

Anika tightly pursed her lips, a complex expression flickering in her

eves

After Sterling finished drinking. Anika helped him up and said, “Sterling, let me assist you to your room to rest!”

Sterling let out a low hum.

Anika helped Sterling into the room.

After seeing Sterling fall into a deep sleep. Anika took out her phone, changed to another SIM card, and made a phone call.

“The task you asked me to do. I have already completed. The medicine, I made him drink it three times.”

A gloomy male voice came from the other end of the phone. “Did you see it with your own eyes?”

Anika bit her lip hard, and tears welled up in her eyes. “Yes!”

“You did well. After he finished drinking the medicine, he temporarily fell into a coma. Even if he wakes up, his whole body will be weak and feeble, in a dazed state without any self-awareness!”

Anika’s nostrils flared intensely, she didn’t want to hurt Sterling, but the most important person in her life was in that person’s hands!

“How was my Eddie?”

“As long as you followed my instructions, I said he would be safe and sound!”

Chapter 136 he had an accident.

Anika filmed a video of Sterling lying on the bed and sent it to the

other person. The other person gave a few instructions and then hung. up the phone.

Less than an hour passed, and the doorbell rang.

Anika opened the door and two tall, burly men in black stood at the

entrance.

“Where was the person?”

“The room.”

The two of them walked to one of the rooms that Anika pointed to and helped Sterling, who had fallen asleep, to stand up.

Anika’s eyes welled up with tears as she asked, “Do I have to go with you all?”

“Of course.”

Anika was getting ready to leave with someone when Jonas’s voice. came, “Anika, I want to take a shower, do you have any clean towels over there…”

Jonas didn’t finish his sentence and saw a scene in the living room, causing him to slightly widen his eyes.

With the lingering effects of alcohol still clouding his mind, he quickly sobered up and clenched his fists, angrily demanding, “What are you guys doing?”

Sterling was being held up by two masked men, who clearly didn’t seem like good people. Combined with Anika’s pale face, Jonas thought they were intruders who had broken in.

Jonas clenched his fist and was about to attack the man in black. The

Chapter 436 He had an accident

man in black pulled out a gun and aimed it at Jonas, saying, “Take one more step forward and see what happens.”

Jonas stood still.

Anika was equally terrified and said to the black-clothed men, “He is innocent, please don’t hurt him!”

Jonas incredulously looked at Anika, listening to her tone, as if she was in cahoots with these two men in black.

Jonas had a moment of blankness in his mind.

No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t connect the delicate and weak. Anika with these two strong men in black!

Moreover, Sterling is the one Anika has watched grow up since childhood. Why would she let someone take him away?

“Anika, where did you take Sterling?”

Anika’s eyes were filled with mist as she couldn’t express her emotional pain to Jonas. “Jonas, they won’t spare Sterling’s life. Just pretend you didn’t see anything.”

One of the men in black, unwilling to waste too much time here, pulled the trigger and shot a tranquilizer dart into Jonas’s shoulder.

In a matter of seconds, Jonas collapsed to the ground.

“This person could not stay…”

The man in black hadn’t finished speaking when Anika shook her head vigorously and said, “Please, I beg you, let him go! Or let him go back to his country and hand him over to his family!”

The two men in black glanced at each other and neither wanted to

complicate matters further

A decision was quickly made to send Jonas back to his home country.

However, before sending Jonas back to his country, we gave him some medicine to drink.

Seeing the questioning look from Anika, the person in black clothes. said, “Don’t worry, to prevent him from leaking any information, after this incident, he will regain the ability to speak!”

***

Several off-road vehicles raced through the mountains.

In the midst of a violent turbulence, Anika, sitting in the passenger seat, turned around and glanced at Sterling, who being escorted by

someone.

He did not wake up.

Was

Anika’s eyes were filled with complexity and worry, “You… really won’t harm him, will you?”

“Stop talking nonsense. Once we meet your son, we will send you away! If you dare to leak a single word about this matter, we can take your son’s life at any time!”

Anika’s lips lost a bit of color.

The son was born to her after she had a relationship with a guy following a drunken episode.

She didn’t know who that man was. After finding out she was pregnant, she wanted to have an abortion, but it was already three months.

The child became a model.

She secretly gave birth to a child without her ex-husband’s knowledge.

The child grew up day by day, becoming more and more beautiful and lovely. Her feelings for him grew deeper and deeper.

Not long ago, the child suddenly went missing.

The person who kidnapped the child gave her a task to return to Sterling’s side and drug him, causing him to lose his ability to take care of himself.

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

Anika was unwilling to hurt Sterling deep down inside.

But back then, his mother humiliated her, almost causing her grandmother to die in the hospital, and her sister had no education. She harbored resentment towards the Howard family in her heart.

Especially after Sterling returned to his country, he seemed to have vanished into thin air and never contacted her again.

From the moment I first started to think about him, to the point where I became disheartened.

She didn’t know how she had managed to get through that period of

time.

She repeatedly told herself that he would not be as cold-blooded and ruthless as his mother.

What about the result?

He had not appeared in her world for several years.

When he contacted her again, he told her that he had found a girl he liked.

He asked her what the girl liked. As he mentioned that girl, his tone unconsciously softened, which made her feel like a knocked-over seasoning bottle in her heart, with a mixture of flavors and a lingering

sourness.

Every time I called her, the conversation revolved around that girl.

1304

She wanted to know why he hadn’t contacted her for three years, but he didn’t mention a word.

She wanted to know when he could come abroad to see her, but he kept making excuses saying he was busy.

Were you busy chasing girls, busy dating?

Her heart felt like it had been stabbed fiercely with a needle.

It hurt a lot, it hurt a lot.

After the pain, there was numbness.

By her side, the only one who truly loved her, who would never betray her, and who could accompany her, was her son Eddie!

Anika averted her gaze from Sterling, raised the back of her hand, and

wiped away the tears that had fallen onto her cheeks.

I’m sorry, Sterling!

This is what you owed me!

本牢牢

The off-road vehicle stopped halfway up the mountain, and several helicopters landed with a swift whirring sound.

Anika saw her one-year-old son Eddie.

She hugged Eddie tightly and was pushed onto a helicopter by the black-clothed men.

She looked outside through the porthole.

14.05%

13040

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

Sterling was escorted onto another helicopter, feeling as limp mud.

as a soft

Anika bit her lip hard, and tears uncontrollably slid out of her eyes.

***

After a long flight, the helicopter landed outside a castle on a small island.

Sterling was blindfolded and taken down from the helicopter.

Entering the castle, Sterling was scanned by infrared and, after confirming that he had no weapons on him, the black-clad men took him inside.

The castle was surrounded by tall stone walls, and besides the main. castle, there were numerous smaller subsidiary castles.

The man in black led Sterling to one of the sub-fortresses and, after exchanging a few words with the guard, took Sterling inside.

They locked Sterling in an iron cage, pulled off the black cloth from his face, and turned away.

The moment the heavy door closed, Sterling opened his eyes.

The narrow eyes beneath the thick eyelashes were pitch black and deep, without a hint of being unable to control themselves.

He leaned against the iron cage and surveyed his surroundings.

This is a technologically advanced room, approximately sixty to seventy square meters in size, filled with various types of body monitoring devices and an operating table.

There were two iron cages beside Sterling.

Chapter 437 H He Became Suspicious

A middle-aged man and a young woman were locked in a cage.

Both of them were in a dazed state, with empty eyes and a blank expression, clearly not in a normal condition.

Should have been due to taking the same medicine as him.

Since recovering from the insect poison, Sterling not only became immune to all poisons, but also developed a heightened sense of smell for various medications.

Actually, when Anika came back, he didn’t have any suspicions about her.

What really made him suspicious was the night he got drunk and tried to test her.

He deliberately held onto her wrist and called her name. After she waved his hand away, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Thinking that Audrey had guessed wrong, Anika only had familial feelings towards him and wouldn’t have any other thoughts.

He sat up from the bed and picked up the hangover soup she had brought for him.

He only took a sip and felt that there was medicine in the sobering

soup.

At that time, he kept a little in the bottle and poured the rest into the bathroom.

He quietly had the doctor analyze the sobering soup.

The test results made him doubt for a moment if there was a mistake.

There are drugs ingredients inside that control human nerves. If taken

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

in a certain amount, one would lose autonomy and suffer from neurasthenia.

After receiving the test results, Sterling locked himself at home for at day.

He couldn’t believe that Anika would treat him like that!

There were only a few people in his life who were truly good to him. He had always been loyal and grateful. If someone treated him well, he would repay them tenfold.

He never imagined that his closest family member, whom he trusted the most, would actually want to harm him!

This made him feel the suffocating sensation of being abused and tormented by his own mother when he was a child.

How annoying must he have been to be repeatedly hurt and betrayed by others?

If it weren’t for Audrey, he wouldn’t know what the meaning of his life was to continue living.

On the day he locked himself at home, he prepared a bottle of sleeping pills.

Later, he thought of Audrey and he didn’t swallow it.

He had to figure out why Anika betrayed him.

He had a faint feeling that someone was instructing her from behind to do all this!

When Chloe approached him, he felt a force opposing him.

However, after investigating for a while, no abnormalities were found.

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

This time, there was another important reason for him to take risks with his own life.

After he hacked into Anika’s phone, he discovered that she had received an email.

The email stated that her son had been kidnapped and asked her to cooperate with them.

He used a foreign network simulator to trace the IP address of the email sender and infiltrated into the past, only to discover that the other party was overseas.

In just a few seconds, the other party quickly intercepted.

The opponent’s level was above his, so in order to avoid being exposed, he quickly retreated.

But it was only for a few seconds that he discovered a line of characters in the other person’s information.

It was Audrey’s mother who gave Audrey the characters on the jade ring as a substitute.

Sterling sent someone to investigate those characters, but there has been no news so far!

What was Chu Xin’s plan in arranging all of this? And what does this have to do with the person who took Audrey’s mother away?

After careful consideration, Sterling decided to go along with their plan and was brought over by them.

Sterling unzipped the hidden zipper of his high-top leather boots and took out a small and compact tool kit from inside.

The toolkit was designed with special materials, allowing it to pass

various infrared inspections and prevent the tools inside from being discovered by people.

Sterling took out a thin wire and fiddled with the lock on the iron

cage.

The lock was opened.

Sterling walked out of the cage.

He took out a small electronic device from his toolkit again, skillfully manipulating the screen with his fingertips. He detected the location of the surveillance cameras in the room and avoided them all as he

walked towards the door.

When I went out, there were two men in black guarding outside.

They were carrying long spears in their hands, fully armed.

Sterling stood inside the door and did not immediately go out.

After nearly an hour had passed, someone brought food.

Sterling seized the opportunity and as soon as the person entered, he delivered a knife strike, cleaving the back of the person’s neck.

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

Anika was unwilling to hurt Sterling deep down inside.

But back then, his mother humiliated her, almost causing her grandmother to die in the hospital, and her sister had no education. She harbored resentment towards the Howard family in her heart.

Especially after Sterling returned to his country, he seemed to have vanished into thin air and never contacted her again.

From the moment I first started to think about him, to the point where I became disheartened.

She didn’t know how she had managed to get through that period of time.

She repeatedly told herself that he would not be as cold-blooded and ruthless as his mother.

What about the result?

He had not appeared in her world for several years.

When he contacted her again, he told her that he had found a girl he liked.

He asked her what the girl liked. As he mentioned that girl, his tone. unconsciously softened, which made her feel like a knocked-over seasoning bottle in her heart, with a mixture of flavors and a lingering

sourness.

Every time I called her, the conversation revolved around that girl.

0.00%

13:06

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

She didn’t want to listen at all!

She wanted to know why he hadn’t contacted her for three years, but he didn’t mention a word.

She wanted to know when he could come abroad to see her, but he kept making excuses saying he was busy.

Were you busy chasing girls, busy dating?

Her heart felt like it had been stabbed fiercely with a needle.

It hurt a lot, it hurt a lot.

After the pain, there was numbness.

By her side, the only one who truly loved her, who would never betray her, and who could accompany her, was her son Eddie!

Anika averted her gaze from Sterling, raised the back of her hand, and wiped away the tears that had fallen onto her cheeks.

I’m sorry, Sterling!

This is what you owed me!

***

The off-road vehicle stopped halfway up the mountain, and several helicopters landed with a swift whirring sound.

Anika saw her one-year-old son Eddie.

She hugged Eddie tightly and was pushed onto a helicopter by the black-clothed men.

She looked outside through the porthole.

Chapter 37 He Became Suspicious

Sterling was escorted onto another helicopter, feeling as limp as a soft mud.

Anika bit her lip hard, and tears uncontrollably slid out of her eyes.

After a long flight, the helicopter landed outside a castle on a small island.

Sterling was blindfolded and taken down from the helicopter.

Entering the castle, Sterling was scanned by infrared and, after confirming that he had no weapons on him, the black-clad men took him inside.

The castle was surrounded by tall stone walls, and besides the main castle, there were numerous smaller subsidiary castles.

The man in black led Sterling to one of the sub-fortresses and, after exchanging a few words with the guard, took Sterling inside.

They locked Sterling in an iron cage, pulled off the black cloth from his face, and turned away.

The moment the heavy door closed, Sterling opened his eyes.

The narrow eyes beneath the thick eyelashes were pitch black and deep, without a hint of being unable to control themselves.

He leaned against the iron cage and surveyed his surroundings.

This is a technologically advanced room, approximately sixty to seventy square meters in size, filled with various types of body monitoring devices and an operating table.

There were two iron cages beside Sterling.

Chapter 437 HeBecame Suspicious

A middle-aged man and a young woman were locked in a cage.

Both of them were in a dazed state, with empty eyes and a blank expression, clearly not in a normal condition.

Should have been due to taking the same medicine as him.

Since recovering from the insect poison, Sterling not only became immune to all poisons, but also developed a heightened sense of smell for various medications.

Actually, when Anika came back, he didn’t have any suspicions about her.

What really made him suspicious was the night he got drunk and tried to test her.

He deliberately held onto her wrist and called her name. After she waved his hand away, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Thinking that Audrey had guessed wrong. Anika only had familial feelings towards him and wouldn’t have any other thoughts.

He sat up from the bed and picked up the hangover soup she had brought for him.

He only took a sip and felt that there was medicine in the sobering

soup.

At that time, he kept a little in the bottle and poured the rest into the bathroom.

He quietly had the doctor analyze the sobering soup.

The test results made him doubt for a moment if there was a mistake.

There are drugs ingredients inside that control human nerves. If taken

in a certain amount, one would lose autonomy and suffer from neurasthenia.

After receiving the test results, Sterling locked himself at home for a day.

He couldn’t believe that Anika would treat him like that!

There were only a few people in his life who were truly good to him. He had always been loyal and grateful. If someone treated him well, he would repay them tenfold.

He never imagined that his closest family member, whom he trusted the most, would actually want to harm him!

This made him feel the suffocating sensation of being abused and tormented by his own mother when he was a child.

How annoying must he have been to be repeatedly hurt and betrayed by others?

If it weren’t for Audrey, he wouldn’t know what the meaning of his life was to continue living.

On the day he locked himself at home, he prepared a bottle of sleeping pills.

Later, he thought of Audrey and he didn’t swallow it.

He had to figure out why Anika betrayed him.

He had a faint feeling that someone was instructing her from behind to do all this!

When Chloe approached him, he felt a force opposing him.

However, after investigating for a while, no abnormalities were found.

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

This time, there was another important reason for him to take risks with his own life.

After he hacked into Anika’s phone, he discovered that she had received an email.

The email stated that her son had been kidnapped and asked her to cooperate with them.

He used a foreign network simulator to trace the IP address of the email sender and infiltrated into the past, only to discover that the other party was overseas.

In just a few seconds, the other party quickly intercepted.

The opponent’s level was above his, so in order to avoid being exposed, he quickly retreated.

But it was only for a few seconds that he discovered a line of characters in the other person’s information.

It was Audrey’s mother who gave Audrey the characters on the jade. ring as a substitute.

Sterling sent someone to investigate those characters, but there has been no news so far!

What was Chu Xin’s plan in arranging all of this? And what does this. have to do with the person who took Audrey’s mother away?

After careful consideration, Sterling decided to go along with their plan and was brought over by them.

Sterling unzipped the hidden zipper of his high-top leather boots and took out a small and compact tool kit from inside.

The toolkit was designed with special materials, allowing it to pass

Chapter 437 He Became Suspicious

various infrared inspections and prevent the tools inside from being discovered by people.

Sterling took out a thin wire and fiddled with the lock on the iron

cage.

The lock was opened.

Sterling walked out of the cage.

He took out a small electronic device from his toolkit again, skillfully manipulating the screen with his fingertips. He detected the location of the surveillance cameras in the room and avoided them all as he

walked towards the door.

When I went out, there were two men in black guarding outside.

They were carrying long spears in their hands, fully armed.

Sterling stood inside the door and did not immediately go out.

After nearly an hour had passed, someone brought food.

Sterling seized the opportunity and as soon as the person entered, he delivered a knife strike, cleaving the back of the person’s neck.

Chapter 438 He saw an unexpected person!

Sterling changed into the clothes of the black-clad person, put on a tightly wrapped mask, and after locking the black-clad person in a cage, walked out.

What came into view was a majestic and magnificent main castle, built in ancient Roman style, with several small oval-shaped subsidiary castles around it.

The one he just came out of is one of the subsidiary forts, with a house number marked on it.

Fort No. 6.

After glancing around, Sterling walked towards the main castle.

We walked for a while and saw a helicopter slowly descending onto a spacious landing pad.

In a moment, the cabin door opened.

A woman sitting in a wheelchair appeared in his line of sight.

Sterling’s pitch-black pupils contracted sharply.

Gianna!

How could she be here?

After Gianna’s bodyguard carried her down, Aunt Wu pushed her

towards the main castle.

Sterling hid in the shadows and quietly followed.

Chapter 438 He saw an unexpected person!

Avoiding the surveillance, he reached the second floor of the main castle.

Gianna was pushed into the second-floor study by Aunt Wu, while Sterling stood at the doorway and pushed it open, peering inside. through the narrow gap.

There stood a tall and upright figure in the study, a man standing by the window without turning around. Judging from his back, he seemed to be a very young man.

Gianna looked up at the man by the window, her expression appearing somewhat excited. “Laney, have things been progressing smoothly?”

The man slowly turned around, just as Sterling had expected, revealing a young and handsome face.

The man with sharp black eyes looked at the woman in the wheelchair and said. “It’s all thanks to your brilliant idea to use Anika to get close to him, that we were able to successfully capture him!”

Upon hearing the man’s words, Sterling looked back at Gianna in the wheelchair. Gianna looked into the man’s eyes with a hint of cautious eagerness, saying, “I will do everything in my power to help you with whatever Laney wants to do!”

Sterling’s heart tightened violently, and his hands hanging by his side clenched tightly into fists.

When he was very young, he knew that Gianna didn’t like him.

However, he didn’t expect that she actually disliked him to the point of wanting him dead!

Sterling’s face turned dark and sinister to the extreme. He tightly suppressed the raging emotions within him, only to maintain control and prevent himself from impulsively rushing in to strangle that

Chapter 438 He saw an unexpected person!

woman!

“Laney, don’t worry, I have taken care of his disappearance,” Gianna reached out and grabbed the young man’s sleeve, “Just say he went abroad to visit me and got caught up in a riot, unable to be found.”

The young man coldly stared at Gianna, “Arrange for someone to take over the Howard Group as soon as possible on the Howard family’s side.”

“Yes, don’t worry. I have already made all the arrangements. Once we obtain the shares in Grandpa’s hands, the Howard Group will also belong to you in the future!”

Sterling heard the conversation between the two people, and his heart felt like it was on fire.

Their plan worked out really well!

“Laney, can you…call me mom?”

Upon hearing Gianna’s words, Sterling was startled once again.

Gianna looked into the young man’s eyes, filled with pleading and anticipation, and it was not as cold and indifferent as when she faced him.

Her current appearance is just like that of a mother!

When Sterling was fourteen, he once doubted that he was not Gianna’s biological child. He secretly took her hair and did a DNA test.

The result showed that she was his biological mother!

So now, why is Gianna having this young man, who is about the same age as her, call her “mom”?

Chapter 435 He saw an unexpected person!

Did she have two children back then?

Just as Sterling was full of doubts, there was a commotion at the staircase.

Someone came up!

Sterling quickly darted into one of the rooms and jumped out of the window.

Before Deon and Shawn arrived, he couldn’t make any move.

With his own strength, he couldn’t temporarily contend with them.

As Sterling walked out of the main castle, someone came up to him. and called him.

“1212, what are you doing here? Did you deliver the food to the personnel at the 9th Sub-Fortress?”

The person who called him was a fat aunt. She stuffed the basket in her hand into his hand and said, “Hurry up and take it to the cafeteria to eat, or there won’t be anything to eat later!”.

Sterling nodded and walked towards Sub-fortress No. 9.

Sterling found the No. 9 sub-fortress and swiped the access card, successfully entering.

The imprisoned person was in the basement.

I went downstairs and inside it looked like a small underground prison.

This place was probably built in the sea, it was particularly damp and

dark.

Several dim light bulbs emitted a faint yellow light.

Chapter 438 He saw an unexpected person!

There were approximately six people detained here.

Each person was an individual iron cage cell.

These people should have been kept longer, each with a thin face, low spirits, and a dazed expression.

Some of them were still lying on the iron beds, motionless.

The dim and empty prison was particularly quiet, and Sterling’s steady footsteps seemed especially clear.

Sterling placed food in each iron cage..

When he reached the last iron cage, he saw a disheveled woman sitting on the chair.

The woman was extremely thin, so thin that her bones were visible.

She heard a sound and looked up at the iron cage.

A pair of eyes stared quietly at Sterling.

Unlike the people before her, this woman appeared much more serene.

Sterling took two steps forward and set down the food.

In the moment when he lifted his head and looked at the woman, his body suddenly froze.

The two individuals locked eyes.

The woman had a pair of beautifully shaped eyes, exactly like Audrey’s.

Just like a stagnant pool, the woman’s-eyes were devoid of any emotional fluctuations.

Sterling’s breath suddenly paused for a few moments.

He approached the iron cage and asked in a hoarse voice, “Are you Audrey’s mother, Aurora?”

The woman was obviously drugged as well, and her reaction seemed somewhat sluggish.

After several seconds, the lifeless pupils finally rippled with delicate. ripples.

She wanted to get up from the chair, but her body was tied to the chair and she couldn’t stand up at all.

It seemed like she hadn’t spoken for a long time. Her voice hoarsely uttered a few sounds, and then she started sobbing.

Sterling looked at the woman’s appearance and felt extremely sad in his heart.

Was all of this caused by Gianna and that young man?

However, Gianna always believed that Audrey’s mother had died. She probably didn’t know that she was being held captive here, otherwise, she wouldn’t have spared her life!

“Do you know who kept you locked up here? What was their purpose in keeping you here?”

The woman looked at Sterling, shaking her head with tears blurring. her vision.

She seemed unable to make any sound from her throat.

Sterling pursed his lips tightly and nodded heavily towards the woman, “Don’t worry, I will save you!”

Just as Sterling finished speaking, a sharp alarm suddenly went off.

A cold voice came through the earphones, “The newly captured one is. missing. He knocked out 1212 and was wearing his clothes. Capture him quickly.”

Sterling glanced at the woman and said, “I have to leave now, but don’t worry, I will come to rescue you soon!”

Sterling left the underground prison before the people chasing him arrived.

He took out electronic products from the toolbox and contacted Shawn and Deon. “Where were you guys?”

Chapter 439 An Accident

After a moment, Sterling received a reply from Shawn.

“As per your instructions, we contacted Interpol. Over the past twenty years, there have been dozens of individuals who, like you,

mysteriously disappeared after being drugged.”

“They suspected that those people, like you, had been brought here by

someone.”

Sterling said. “I have been exposed, come and support me as soon as possible!”

Sterling watched as the black-clad men searched everywhere for him, hiding in the shadows.

***

The study on the second floor of the main castle.

Upon learning that Sterling had disappeared, the young man became. furious.

“How could he still injure someone and escape if he wasn’t drugged and had no consciousness?” Gianna asked in confusion.

The young man furrowed his brows, his handsome face filled with a chilling expression. “There is only one possibility, Anika was deceived by him!”

Upon hearing the words, Gianna’s face turned pale.

Gianna looked worriedly at the young man and said, “Doesn’t this

expose us? Laney, you need to leave quickly. Sterling is cunning and deceitful, he must have come prepared!”

The young man took out a black handgun from the drawer, his eyes filled with a murderous intent. “If the person I have worked so hard to gather is saved by him, the master will not spare me!”

“What should we do then?”

The young man, not as panicked as Gianna, called his subordinate and calmly instructed. “Quickly evacuate the people in Sub-fortress No. 6! Find Sterling as soon as possible, and if he cannot be found, destroy this place. We must not let him and the people he brought with him escape!”

Seemingly having thought of something, a glint of determination appeared in the man’s eyes. “Furthermore, send someone to Fort No. 9. Sterling is more cunning than I had imagined, and he must have been to Fort No. 9 and met Aurora.”

Gianna’s eyes widened suddenly as she looked at the young man in disbelief. “You said Gianna is here?”

The young man looked at Gianna, whose emotions were becoming excited, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips. “She has been imprisoned for so many years, she can no longer compare to you. Besides, she has suffered inhuman torture. I have already avenged your grudges and hatred!”

Upon hearing the words, Gianna’s mood improved slightly.

“You are truly my son!”

“I sent someone to take you away now!”

Gianna grabbed the young man’s sleeve and asked, “Laney, what about you?”

Chapter 439 An Accident

“Don’t worry, this is my territory, I won’t become a captive so easily!” The young man clapped his hands and immediately someone came in, pushing Gianna away.

Not long after Gianna left, the young man received a message.

The two people who were locked in an iron cage have already been taken onto the plane.

Although Sterling is now missing, at least two have been saved.

Shawn and Deon, along with the Interpol, arrived and a fierce battle broke out on the island.

The young man put on a mask, stood in front of the French window for a while, and took the elevator to the top floor.

Before boarding the plane, he instructed his subordinates, “Make sure they have no way back!”

“Yes!”

Sterling and Shawn bumped into each other.

The two of them went to the main castle.

All along the way, there was nothing but the smoke of gunfire and the smell of blood.

Sterling kicked open the door to the main castle study, only to find it empty.

He furrowed his brows and said, “They have already left!”

“Go to the outpost to save people!”

Chapter 479 An Accident

The two of them went their separate ways.

Sterling went to Fort No. 9, while Shawn went to Fort No. 6.

Shawn quickly came out and led people to Sub-fortress No. 9.

“The person over there had already been taken away.”

Sterling’s jawline was tense as he crouched in front of the last cage, unlocking it. The others were unlocking cages for the remaining prisoners. His voice low and deep, he said, “For now, we can only rescue all these people!”

Being able to build such a large castle on the island and having the most advanced medical equipment in the world, it must have had quite a reputation.

This matter, without their involvement, would have been investigated thoroughly by Interpol.

Sterling focused on unlocking.

A few minutes later, there was a click, and the lock was opened.

He walked into the iron cage and looked at the woman who had fainted while being tied to the chair. His eyebrows furrowed.

Obviously, someone came in and added an extra layer of lock to the

woman.

“Hmm, why do I feel like I’ve seen this woman before?” Shawn. wondered.

Sterling said, “If I’m not mistaken, she should be Audrey’s mother.”

Shawn’s eyes showed a shocked expression.

Zapter 439 An Accident

He had never understood why Sterling would risk his life, but now, suddenly, he understood!

“Did you not only investigate the people who were targeting you, but also discover the reason why Audrey’s mother was here?”

“All had.”

Shawn wanted to say something more, when suddenly a loud bang echoed.

Deon rushed in, “Sir, Mr. Goodwin, the enemy forces were just trying to delay us. Their main troops have already retreated. Their next move is likely to be to destroy this place and annihilate us all!”

“We have to leave quickly, Dragon Boss is urging us!”

Long Lao Da was the head of the international criminal police who came with them this time.

Shawn listened to the thunderous noise outside, and his nerves tightened involuntarily.

Even in the underground prison, the pungent smell of gunpowder could be detected.

“Sterling, hurry up, we need to leave!”

Sterling focused on the iron chains around the woman, evidently bound by someone who had added double locks to the chains.

It was not an easy task to unravel.

“You and Deon take the others out first!”

Shawn saw cold sweat breaking out on Sterling’s forehead, dripping down his face drop by drop. He instructed Deon to take the rescued

Chapter 439 An Accident

person out first, and then he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat off Sterling’s face.

The outer forts outside were exploded one by one.

After about five minutes, when Shawn was sweating profusely behind. his back, the lock finally opened.

Sterling helped the woman up from the chair.

But only two seconds later, a beeping sound echoed in the quiet and empty space.

Sterling and Shawn exchanged a glance; and both saw panic in each other’s eyes.

Sterling quickly crouched down and glanced under the chair.

There was a bomb tied up there.

There were thirty seconds left.

Sterling stepped on the chair, and the sound of dripping quickly disappeared.

In other words, the chair had to bear a certain weight, otherwise it would explode after thirty seconds.

From here to the exit, it was impossible to reach in just thirty seconds.

Sterling swallowed and made a low, determined voice, “Shawn, you take her out first!”

In the underground prison, there were no heavy objects. The iron cell where Audrey’s mother lived had only one chair, without even a bed.

The other iron beds in the prison cell had to be dismantled before they

could be moved out.

The outer forts were being destroyed one by one, and they didn’t have much time at all.

“Take her away quickly!”

Shawn tightly pursed his lips and said, “Alright, I’ll take her out first and bring a stone in immediately!”

Shawn picked up the woman and ran quickly towards the outside.

When he reached the exit, he handed the woman over to his subordinate and prepared to find a stone to rescue Sterling, but the outpost had already exploded by the time.

With a loud bang, the surroundings were filled with dust and smoke.

Chapter 440 Return

The fire was engulfed in billowing smoke.

Shawn’s pupils contracted sharply.

Before there was any time to react, the No. 9 sub-fortress erupted with a deafening boom.

“Sterling!”

Shawn shouted loudly and was thrown away by a tremendous force.

As the buzzing sound filled my ears, by the time I reacted, the surrounding outposts had already been bombed into flat ground.

Shawn was injured and he struggled to stand up from the ground, his handsome features tightly drawn as he looked at the devastated island.

After the 9th castle was bombed, it quickly collapsed without even giving them a chance to search, and a wave of seawater surged in.

Shawn’s legs went weak, and his subordinate came over and dragged him away.

Soon, the place where he had just stood was engulfed by the sea.

After carrying Aurora to a safe place, Deon came over and saw only Shawn alone. His pupils contracted slightly, “Mr. Goodwin, where is our young master?”

Shawn closed his eyes and hoarsely instructed, “Quickly arrange people to search in the sea!”

Although he knew that Sterling had little chance of success, he

couldn’t give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope.

Upon hearing Shawn’s words, Deon felt a chill run down his spine, and his face turned pale.

***

Boom! A loud noise.

Audrey woke up from a nightmare.

A thin layer of cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she glanced out of the window.

Lightning flashed and thunder roared, a storm was about to come.

These days, she couldn’t sleep well, and she had a vague feeling that something was about to happen!

I turned on the light and picked up my phone from the bedside table to take a quick glance.

It had been three days since Sterling gave her the note.

He never contacted her again.

That day, the note said: “Fake breakup, knowing that she has ill intentions, will handle it as soon as possible, we will temporarily act as strangers!”

She didn’t know what he had discovered and would tell her that Anika had malicious intentions.

But there was always a feeling of unease in my heart.

He.

wrote on a piece of paper, “Let’s be strangers for now.”

If she had contacted him proactively, it would have probably disrupted

180

Chapter 440 Return

his plan!

Audrey got out of bed and walked to the kitchen to pour herself a cup

of warm water.

Not long after, small raindrops fell.

The rain hit the window, making a pitter-patter sound.

Audrey stood by the window, watching as the city gradually became blurred by the mist, feeling increasingly uneasy in her heart.

Audrey stood by the window for a long time.

The sky turned pale, and she moved her body slightly, feeling numbness in both legs.

She walked over to the sofa and lay down.

The mobile phone rang abruptly.

Upon receiving a call from Hannah, Audrey appeared slightly puzzled.

Does Hannah rarely call her in the early morning? Is there something important?

Audrey dared not delay and immediately pressed the answer button.

“Audra, come to the city hospital!”

Audrey’s heart skipped a beat, “What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

“It’s not me, I just received a call from Shawn. She asked me to call you and tell you to go to the hospital as soon as possible!”

Audrey didn’t ask any further questions, she simply said “okay” and hung up the phone.

Chapter 440 Return

After changing her clothes and freshening up, Audrey drove to the hospital without stopping.

Hannah arrived a few minutes earlier than Audrey. She waited at the entrance of the hospital department and when she saw Audrey, she quickly walked over and said, “Audrey, you’re here!”

Audrey nodded, “What exactly happened? Was it Sterling who…”

When it came to Sterling, Audrey had a love-hate relationship with. him.

After Anika came back, he truly did hurt her feelings.

Although she later found out that he might have been acting, he didn’t tell her in advance, which caused her to shed many tears for him.

She was really annoyed!

She had also thought that after he dealt with this matter, she would give him the cold shoulder for a while, or they would separate for a period of time.

Let him taste the feeling of sadness and discomfort!

However, the thought of him possibly being injured made her extremely anxious.

Whether hating him or being annoyed with him, all in all, I hope he can live well!

Hannah grabbed Audrey’s hand and said, “We would know once we went up.”

When Hannah received Shawn’s call, she was still sleeping. In a drowsy state, she felt a bit annoyed by being awakened until Shawn mentioned that he was at the hospital and asked her to quickly inform

Chapter 440 Retum

Audrey to go to the hospital. Only then did she completely lose her sleepiness.

Shawn’s voice sounded a bit weak over the phone, not as clear and crisp as usual. She didn’t dare to neglect it and immediately called Audrey.

Hannah took Audrey to the VIP ward on the sixth floor.

Hannah and Audrey stopped and looked inside through the window, after finding the room number Shawn had mentioned.

There were many people standing in the ward, and there was a thin figure lying on the bed, but she was blocked by someone, so her appearance couldn’t be seen clearly.

Hannah knocked on the door.

The door was opened by Shawn’s confidant, “Madam.”

Upon hearing the words “Madam”, Hannah awkwardly murmured and then whispered, “Just call me Hannah!”

She had a secret marriage with Shawn, and she had never met his family. She couldn’t live up to the title of a young mistress.

While Hannah and Shawn were talking, Audrey walked into the ward.

After the doctor and nurse finished examining the person in the hospital bed, they stepped back. Audrey walked over and carefully looked at the emaciated woman lying on the bed.

The pupils suddenly contracted violently.

Audrey covered her mouth with her small hand, her eyes filled with disbelief.

Chapter 440 Retu

Walking to the edge of the bed with weak legs, I suddenly collapsed onto the bed and grabbed the woman’s bony hand.

“Is it… Mom?”

The woman slowly opened her eyes, her calm and serene eyes, and upon seeing Audrey’s appearance, a surge of emotions welled up.

She gripped Audrey’s hand back, her voice croaking hoarsely.

Audrey saw the woman unable to speak, so she grabbed her hand and quickly checked her pulse.

The woman had many problems, big and small, on her body.

She couldn’t speak, she must have been drugged by someone,

Audrey’s heart was still pounding now, unable to calm down. After glancing at the woman, she ran into the adjacent restroom and washed. her face with cold water.

Forcing myself to calm down, I rechecked her pulse.

After nearly five minutes had passed, Audrey asked the nurse for a pen. and paper.

I wrote a prescription and handed it to Shawn’s confidant, “Can you help me buy some medicine and cook it for me?”

“Sure.”

After Audrey said thank you, she walked back to the bedside.

She looked at the woman with red eyes and trembling lips, and said, “Mom, I am Audra.”

Although she had never seen her mother since she was young, when

she caught a glimpse of her, she did not feel unfamiliar. On the contrary, she felt quite familiar and warm.

Aurora lifted her thin hand and wiped away the tears from Audrey’s face, shaking her head at her to indicate not to cry.

Audrey buried her little face in Aurora’s palm, unable to calm down her excitement and joy.

Aurora’s body was still very weak. She woke up for a short while and then fell back into a deep sleep.

Audrey stared at her sleeping face for a while, walked out of the ward, and saw Hannah standing in the corridor. She anxiously asked, “Where is Mr. Goodwin? Where was my mother found, and is Sterling also in the hospital?”

Chapter 441 She went to the island herself.

Hannah pointed to one of the wards and said, “His grandmother and sister have both come over. I can’t go in, but you know his grandmother, so you can go and ask her!”

Audrey nodded.

She walked up to Shawn’s ward, knocked on the door, and upon receiving permission from inside, Audrey pushed the door open.

Seeing Briana and Becca by the bedside, Audrey greeted them and then looked towards Shawn on the hospital bed.

Shawn was wearing a hospital gown, with his left leg in a cast and his shoulder wrapped in bandages. His handsome face lacked color, indicating that he was seriously injured.

“Mr. Goodwin, I had some questions to ask you.”

Shawn glanced at Audrey and after a moment of silence, he said to Briana and Becca, “Grandma, you and Becca go back first.”

After Audrey and Shawn were the only ones left in the ward, Shawn looked at Audrey with a complex expression in his eyes, his lips tightly pressed together, and he remained silent for a long time.

Audrey felt a vague sense of unease in her heart.

Did something happen to Sterling?

“Mr. Goodwin, where did you find my mother? And Sterling, where is he?”

Chapter 441 She went to the island herself.

Shawn sighed, some things would have to be revealed to Audrey sooner or later.

Shawn revealed that Sterling had been drugged by Anika and, taking advantage of the situation, he disclosed the fact that they had been kidnapped to the island.

“I’m not entirely sure how he specifically found your mother on the island. But in order to save her, he gave up his own chance of escape.”

Shawn explained in detail to Audrey how Sterling saved Aurora.

“At that time, I wanted to bring down a big stone, but it was too late…”

Thinking of Fort No. 9, the scene of it being bombed to the ground and swallowed by the sea in front of him, Shawn’s face turned even paler.

Upon hearing Shawn’s narrative, Audrey’s mind buzzed.

The hands hanging by the side suddenly clenched into fists.

She shook her head and swayed unsteadily.

No, no, no, what Shawn said was not true!

“He couldn’t have had an accident, he must still be alive and well. Did ht, he must still be alive and well. Did you send someone to look for him?”

The time when she was kidnapped by Russell, he was able to escape with her from the sea. This time, he will definitely be able to overcome. the disaster!

My nose felt extremely sour, and a hot mist welled up in my eye sockets.

“He would be fine, he would be fine!”

Chapter 441 She went to the island herself.

Shawn looked at Audrey, who appeared to be on the verge of

collapsing, with his throat feeling as if it were being tightly squeezed by an invisible hand.

“It has been forty-eight hours already, and it is likely to be more bad than good.”

Although cruel, Shawn had to make sure Audrey was mentally prepared.

Upon hearing the words “more bad than good,” Audrey’s blood turned. cold.

The fingertips were tightly pinched in the palm, as if they were about to break the skin.

Her chest heaved violently, her slender body trembling like a sieve. She felt as if she had fallen into an endless abyss, unable to breathe or

move.

“No! I didn’t believe–”

Audrey screamed her heart out and wanted to say something else, but a surge of a metallic sweetness rose in her throat. Her vision went black, and she passed out directly.

Hannah heard Audrey’s cry of sadness and rushed into the ward, just in time to witness Audrey falling to the ground.

Her heart jumped into her throat, and she immediately stepped forward to support Audrey.

***

Audrey opened her heavy eyelids and what met her gaze was a snow- white ceiling, snow-white walls, and a faint scent of disinfectant wafting into her nostrils.

Chapter 441 She went to the island herself.

The temple throbbed with pain.

There was a momentary blank in my mind, but soon I remembered what had happened.

She suddenly sat up from the sickbed.

Hannah finished boiling the hot water and came over to see Audrey sitting pale-faced on the hospital bed. She hurriedly approached her.

“Audra!”

Hannah had already learned from Shawn what had happened, and she was equally incredulous and panicked.

She was Audrey’s best friend and naturally knew how deep her feelings were for Sterling.

Although there was a conflict between the two of them recently and Audrey was hurt by Sterling, without love, with Audrey’s personality, how could she be easily hurt?

Audrey tightly held Hannah’s hand and her lips trembled slightly as she asked, “Hannah, did he have any news?”

Hannah shook her head with a solemn expression and said, “The assistant is still searching on that island. It seems that the Howard family knows about his accident and has sent people over, but there has been no news so far.”

Audrey pursed her lips tightly and remained silent for a long time.

Hannah felt her fingers cold as if they had just come out of an ice cellar, and a wave of sadness surged in her heart.

“Audra, cry if you want to!”

Audrey tilted her head slightly and hoarsely said, “Why cry? I believe he must still be alive and well!”

In this life, many things were different from the previous life.

Mom found her and returned to her side..

Sterling could not have easily left this world either!

Closing her eyes, Audrey suppressed all her emotions deep within her heart. With a serene expression on her delicate face, she feigned. strength and composure, saying. “I will personally go and find him.”

Hannah nodded. Audrey could empathize with her current mood.

If her beloved one had an accident and his life or death was unknown, she definitely wouldn’t just sit and wait for the worst outcome, just like

her.

“I accompanied you in the past.”

Audrey shook her head. “Mr. Goodwin was still injured, and you were taking care of him at the hospital. Deon is over there, don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to myself.”

***

Shawn learned that Audrey was going to meet Sterling and did not try to dissuade her.

He arranged a helicopter for her in the past.

Before Audrey left, she called Rylan to inform him that his mother had been found.

Upon learning that Aurora was in the Seffolk City Hospital, Rylan fell silent on the phone for a long time.

Chapter 441 She went to the island herself,

Audrey thought he had hung up the phone for so long, until she heard his suppressed sob.

“Dad, you take care of mom, I have something to do and need to go out for a while.”

“I will fly back immediately.”

After five or six hours of flying, Audrey met Deon on the island.

In just a few days, Deon had become noticeably thinner, with stubble growing on his jaw and bloodshot eyes.

Seeing Audrey approaching, Deon struggled to control his emotions. and handed her a toolkit, saying, “I searched for three days and nights, and this is all I found.”

“The toolkit was hidden by the young master in his boots and brought to the island. Inside, there were rice grain-sized trackers. Only Mr. Goodwin and I were able to track all the way here. But now that the toolkit has been found, the young master is still nowhere to be found.”

Audrey looked at the vast sea. Today, there was no wind or waves, and the sea surface appeared quite calm. Several teams of search and rescue personnel were searching on the sea..

The search and rescue operation had been going on for 72 hours, and Audrey dared not think further.

Chapter 442 One Month Later

Audrey tightly wrapped her slender body with both hands, even though it was a sunny day today, she felt a chill running through her entire body.

She followed a team of rescuers onto the boat.

After searching for nearly a day, she didn’t eat or drink. If it wasn’t for Deon forcibly pulling her, she would have gone to find him in the sea herself!

Actually, she knew in her heart that without any news for 72 hours, there was likely no hope left.

She was just deceiving herself!

Audrey followed the search team and searched for nearly a week.

She had lost a lot of weight.

At first, she could still deceive herself, but after such a long time had passed, there was still no news. Even the rescue team had to pack up and leave, and she couldn’t deceive herself anymore!

Sterling really got into trouble!

He was very likely never coming back again!

Audrey looked at the area where he had encountered the accident, the place where her mother had been imprisoned and where he had last stayed!

Thinking that he was very likely blown to pieces, Audrey held back

THE

Chapter 442 One Month Later

her tears for a long time, but couldn’t control them from flowing.

She clenched her hand into a fist, stuffed it into her mouth, and suppressed her painful sobbing.

Finally, the body fell to the ground unsteadily, crying with tears and snot flowing together.

The chest felt empty, as if only a heart that was in unbearable pain remained.

“Sterling, come back. I’m not mad at you anymore…”

“We didn’t argue anymore, we didn’t have any more quarrels, okay…”

Audrey cried so hard that her whole body was trembling and convulsing, as if she could faint at any moment!

Deon saw Audrey’s appearance and felt equally heavy and uncomfortable in his heart.

He helped Audrey up from the ground and hoarsely said, “Ms. Watson, let’s go back!”

***

One month later.

After a month of hospital treatment and recuperation, Aurora was able to be discharged.

During this period, Rylan bought a renovated villa in Suffolk.

During this period, he took care of Aurora in the hospital while arranging everything in the villa.

In the morning, he and Audrey came to the hospital together to pick up

Aurora.

Aurora’s face regained some rosy color, but she still looked extremely thin and weak, as if she would collapse with a gust of wind.

She could occasionally say a word or two, but only communicated. with Audrey. She remained silent with everyone else.

Audrey could tell that not only had Aurora been physically injured, but she also had emotional scars.

She needed the guidance of a psychologist and the support of her family in order to recover.

Audrey accompanied Aurora in the ward while Rylan went to complete the discharge procedures.

A news is being broadcasted on the television.

According to insiders, Mr. Sterling, the CEO of the Howard Group, had an accident a month ago and his whereabouts are still unknown. The internal situation of the Howard Group has now become chaotic, with stocks continuously falling. If Mr. Sterling does not appear soon, the position of the head of the four major families is likely to change hands.

Watching the news, Audrey was startled.

Sterling was usually low-key and didn’t often expose himself to the media, so the photos of Sterling that appeared in the news were always of his back or profile.

Aurora saw Sterling’s profile and seemed to have thought of

something. She tightly held Audrey’s hand and pointed at the screen, saying, “Audra, it was him who saved Mom.”

Aurora was feeling a bit excited, “Did he go missing?”

Chapter 442 One Month Later

Thinking of Sterling, Audrey’s eyes welled up with tears.

During this period, she went to the island three times.

Every time in the past, I would sit there overnight.

At first, she would still shed tears, but later on, she didn’t cry much

anymore.

She knew that if Sterling were still around, he wouldn’t want to see her crying all day.

She didn’t want to worry her family and friends, so after coming back from the island, she continued with her normal life and studies.

Only she knew, deep inside, the pain had already been vividly felt.

She didn’t know when she could recover, maybe in this lifetime, she would never recover again!

The Howard family.

Ricky learned about Sterling’s accident from his third grandson, Antony, and he became furious, his face turning pale.

Since Sterling had an accident, Ricky fell ill.

Recently, there has been a slight improvement. The news of Sterling’s accident was exposed, causing chaos among major shareholders and senior management. The stock price plummeted again, and his dyed black hair turned completely white overnight.

Ricky called Antony to his house and said, “You beast, kneel down!”

Antony had always coveted the position of President of the Howard

Chapter 442 One Month Later

Group. He was both fearful and resentful of Sterling, especially after he took an interest in Audrey and was caught by Sterling. After being severely reprimanded, Antony harbored a deep-seated hatred towards

him.

Lurking in the shadows all along, wanting to turn the tide.

After waiting so long for Sterling to have an accident, how could he possibly give up the opportunity to take over easily?

Moreover, he received support from Gianna.

Sterling had an accident, and Ricky had the authority to control his shares.

Ricky is getting old and can’t handle things anymore. Maybe one day he will pass away.

With such a large family, it is still up to the younger generation to take charge!

Antony looked at the furious Ricky, showing no intention of kneeling down. “Grandfather, accept the reality! Your beloved grandson is dead. and will never come back!”

“I am not inferior to Sterling in management, and besides, my great aunt also supports me!”

Ricky tightened his grip on the crutch and stared at Antony with a pale face, “Who did you say? Gianna supports you?”

“Yeah, my aunt really recognized my abilities! She would take out her shares and support me to take over as the President of the Howard Group!”

Without Gianna’s support, how could Antony dare to speak to Ricky in such a tone?

Tapter 443 One Month Later

“Was she making a fuss?”

As soon as Ricky finished speaking, a cold voice came through, “Dad, I’m not fooling around. Sterling is in trouble, and I’m more upset than anyone else, but the Howard family can’t be without a leader for a day. Antony is qualified in terms of management ability, why don’t we give him a chance?”

In Ricky’s mind, no one’s ability could surpass Sterling’s.

But that child…

Why is fate so full of twists and turns?

Ricky’s eyes turned slightly red, “It was Samir, who was stronger than Antony!”

Ricky was really worried about handing over the company’s management to Antony.

Upon hearing Ricky’s words, Antony’s eyes revealed a hint of ferocity. “Grandfather, Samir is just your grandson, not a member of the Howard family. What comparability does he have with me? Or perhaps, do you want to hand over all the family’s assets to an outsider?”

Ricky looked at Antony, who was shouting loudly in front of him, with an even more unpleasant expression on his face. “How I decide is my business, and it’s not your place, a younger generation, to question me,” he said.

Ricky hadn’t finished speaking when Antony interrupted with a cold laugh, “Grandfather, I didn’t come here to inform you today. Here is a share transfer agreement. Please sign and stamp it.”

Antony took out a document and handed it to Ricky, expressionless. He said, “You have no choice. Today, you must hand over the

management rights of the company to me! Otherwise, don’t even think

about stepping out of here in the future!”

Chapter 443 He looked at her with great pity.

Antony clapped his hands and dozens of bodyguards came in, surrounding the servants of the Howard family.

One of them, was Ricky’s bodyguard.

Although Ricky was getting older, his mind was as clear as a mirror,

and he quickly realized that his bodyguard had been bribed by Antony. and he quickly realized that h

Sterling had an accident, and the family lost its backbone. Antony was determined to become the new head of the household, and they had to choose a new leader to survive. It was expected, but it still left a sense of sadness in people’s hearts.

These people probably knew that his old man was getting old and useless, and anyone could betray him!

Ricky’s heart was filled with sadness. He had lived to this age and yet he was still being threatened and imprisoned by his grandson.

Ricky looked at Gianna sitting in the wheelchair. Her face was cold and her expression was indifferent, as if she had already anticipated this scene.

Or rather, Antony had the courage, which she secretly supported.

Ricky furrowed his brow in confusion, not understanding why Gianna was so cold towards her own son. When Sterling got into trouble, she didn’t even show any concern. A month later, she reappeared, clearly conspiring with Antony to sideline him, the old man.

What if Sterling is still alive?

1311 D

Chapter 443 He looked at her with great

After he came back, wouldn’t he have nothing?.

Which mother is not thinking for her own son, why is she so cold- blooded and indifferent?

Ricky felt desolate for Sterling!

“Don’t you dare use your tricks to scare an old man like me. As long as Sterling’s body hasn’t been found, there is hope for him to come back alive. I will not let you people ruin our family business completely!”

Antony didn’t expect Ricky to prefer Sterling to such an extent.

Everyone was gone, and you still wanted to leave the family business for him?

Antony sneered twice and clapped his hands, “Take my grandfather to the room to rest!”

Two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, “Mr. Howard, please.”

Ricky stood still, with a stern and cold expression on his face. He shouted, “All of you, get out!”

However, no one obeyed Ricky’s orders!

me

“Everyone has turned against haven’t they? Let me tell you, Sterling will come back, and when he does, all of you who betrayed him will not have a good outcome!”

Ricky’s words startled the servants and bodyguards in the old mansion.

One by one, the thought of Sterling’s iron-blooded wrist sent shivers down their spines, filled with fear and trepidation.

Antony’s palms were also sweating.

Gianna coldly spoke, “Dad, stop fantasizing. If he could come back, he would have already. Now let Antony take over everything, it’s for the good of the Howard family. Stop being so stubborn!”

Gianna didn’t give Ricky a chance to speak and instructed the bodyguard, “Take Dad back to the room.”

She emphasized the word “support”, implying that if Ricky didn’t follow the arrangement, they would send him back directly.

The bodyguard saw Ricky not moving and bravely grabbed his arm.

Ricky had never experienced such humiliation before. He was still immersed in the grief of Sterling’s accident when he was provoked by Gianna and Antony. A sour and sweet taste surged up in his throat, and with a sound, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

The old body swayed, and then everything went black before their eyes as they fainted.

Ricky’s illness came on fiercely.

Lying in bed, as if paralyzed.

Samir and his mother Emma learned that Ricky had fallen ill and was bedridden. The mother and son quickly went to the Howard family’s place.

When Ricky saw Samir and Emma, he became somewhat excited, but he couldn’t speak. His eyes turned red, and he made a few sounds.

“Dad, I heard from my sister-in-law that she found a renowned doctor in Suffolk to treat you. Don’t worry, it won’t take long for you to get better.”

Ricky shook his head, his emotions becoming increasingly agitated.

Chapter 443 He looked at her with great pity

Gianna was pushed in by Aunt Wu, and she said in a clear voice,

“Amin, the doctor said Dad needs to rest. After you have seen him, let him rest more!”

Emma thought about the recent changes in the Howard family, wiped her tears, and stood up. She said to Gianna, “I heard about Sterling’s situation. He is your only son, what are you going to do now?”

Gianna sighed, “It was destined, there was nothing I could do.”

After seeing Gianna still being able to keep an open mind, Emma comforted her for a few moments before leaving with Samir.

Sitting in the car, Emma noticed Samir’s unusual silence and asked in confusion, “What’s wrong with you? You haven’t said a word since we left your grandfather’s house.”

Samir’s handsome face showed a rare seriousness and coldness, with his eyebrows furrowed tightly. “Mom, don’t you think there’s something strange about the atmosphere in the old mansion? The old butler suddenly retired to the countryside, and the servants who now attend to our grandfather are all newcomers. And when we were talking to our grandfather, Auntie suddenly walked in!”

“What struck me as the most peculiar was that while my cousin was in trouble, my aunt remained unusually calm. In my eyes, she even seemed incredibly heartless!”

“Also, I heard recently that the leadership of the Howard Group may have fallen into Antony’s hands. Antony, who is he? Just a typical playboy, not even one-third as capable as his cousin. How could he possibly know how to manage a company?”

“Even though Grandfather is getting old, he wouldn’t hand over the company to Antony, would he?”

Emma heard Samir’s words and faintly felt that something was not

51.01%

1311

Chapter 443 He looked at her

with great pity.

right.

“Do you think it was strange how your grandfather fell ill?” Emma hadn’t thought much about it before. Sterling’s accident was a devastating blow for Ricky, so it made sense that he fell sick.

Samir nodded thoughtfully and said, “I felt something was wrong. I wasn’t confident in the doctor that my uncle’s wife had hired for my grandfather. I want to take a friend with me to have my grandfather checked.”

Emma looked at Samir and asked, “Which friend of yours knows about medicine?”

“Audrey.”

Upon hearing Audrey’s name, Emma paused for a few seconds.

“No, she’s just a 20-year-old girl. Even if she knows a little bit about medicine, it’s only superficial. How can she treat your grandfather?”

Samir pursed his lips and said, “The Goodwin family’s grandmother was on the verge of death on the plane, and it was she who saved her. Now that my grandfather is in this condition, I really don’t trust other doctors to treat him!”

***

Suffolk University.

Audrey received a call from Samir and went to the coffee shop at the school.

Samir ordered a latte for her and was startled when he saw Audrey approaching.

The two of them hadn’t seen each other for a while. He didn’t expect

Looked at bar with great pite

that Audrey would have lost so much weight.

Immediately, the thought of her relationship with her cousin weighed heavily on Samir’s heart and made him feel sorry for her.

Audrey sat across from Samir, her slender and delicate face exuding a silence and tranquility that belied her age.

During this period, she rarely showed a smile on her face.

“Audrey, cousin had an accident, and we were all very upset. You also need to be more open-minded and not neglect your own health.”

Audrey nodded and said, “I know, did you come to find me? Is there something you need?”

“My grandfather fell ill, and I want to ask you to come over and help take care of him.” Samir said, afraid that Audrey would refuse to go. He then mentioned Antony taking over the Howard Group, “What if our cousin is still alive? Antony will ruin the Howard family, and all the hard work our cousin has put in for over a year will be in vain.”

Chapter 444 She Cured Him

After receiving Audrey’s consent, Samir went to the Howard’s house again.

The Weaver family wanted to have Ricky stay with them for a few days, but they faced opposition from Gianna and Antony.

Samir had a faint suspicion in his mind, wondering if they had confined Ricky.

Of course, he did not dare to act rashly until he obtained confirmation.

The most important thing now is to cure Ricky’s illness.

Samir knew that Gianna didn’t like Audrey. If she saw Audrey at the Howard’s house and hadn’t seen Ricky yet, she would probably kick her out.

After discussing with Samir, Audrey put on makeup and made herself look ugly. She disguised herself as Emma’s maid and went with them to the Howard’s house.

Gianna was in the living room, looking at documents, when she saw Emma and Samir coming over again. There was also a slender, dark- skinned maid following behind them. She frowned and said, “Amin, I will take care of Dad’s illness. You have your own things to do, so you don’t need to come here every day.”

“Sister-in-law, Sterling suddenly had an accident, and I know you are the most heartbroken. Dad has fallen ill again, and as a daughter, it is only natural for me to come and take care of him more.”

Emma pointed to the supplements and thermos that Audrey was

13:12 D

Chapter 444 She Cured Him

carrying and said, “I have prepared some nourishing soup for Dad. Samir, you and Nancy go in first and feed my father some.”

Samir and Audrey walked towards Ricky’s room.

Emma sat on the sofa and talked to Gianna.

Gianna was about to go to the Howard Group. She looked at Emma. coldly and said, “Since we’re here, let’s have dinner here in the afternoon before going back.”

Emma nodded, “Okay, sister-in-law, if you have something to do, go ahead and take care of it.”

Gianna waved and called Aunt Wu over. Before leaving, she said to Emma. “The doctor said Dad needs rest, so you should avoid disturbing him in the room.”

“Don’t worry, sister-in-law. Samir and I won’t disturb Ricky’s rest.”

After Gianna left, Emma muttered discontentedly in her heart, “She’s just a daughter-in-law. As a daughter, she came back to see her father, and yet she still wants to see her face?”

If Sterling were still here, who would have the chance to hear her speak!

Thinking of Sterling, Emma felt both heartbroken and regretful.

What a good child, and yet he is gone just like that!

When Emma entered Ricky’s room, Audrey had already finished taking his pulse for him.

“Ms. Watson, what illness did my father have?”

“Mr. Watson had a stroke caused by emotional stress and liver fire

Chapter 444 She Cured Him

disturbance. Strokes can be classified into internal and external types. After examining the prescription provided by Mrs. Howard’s doctor, I determined that it was an external stroke. The treatment methods for internal and external strokes are different.”

Emma and Samir both paused, and Samir frowned, “You diagnosed it as caused by internal wind?”

Audrey nodded and said, “For external wind treatment, the focus is on dispelling wind. For internal wind, it is caused by internal problems with the organs and blood. It requires regulating organ function. harmonizing qi and blood, and unblocking meridians to extinguish wind.”

Audrey spoke in professional jargon, and Samir, who was unfamiliar with the field, listened in a state of confusion.

But he knew one thing, two different dialectics prescribe different remedies, which have a huge impact on Ricky’s body!

If he hadn’t taken the right medicine, Ricky wouldn’t have been able to

recover!

Emma looked at Audrey with a serious expression, “Sterling’s mom and Dad invited the famous Dr. Phillip Nichols, who would misdiagnose the illness. I really can’t believe it!”

Audrey picked up the medicine that Ricky had drunk in the morning. and smelled it. “He used a medicine that warms the yang and dispels cold, instead of a medicine that promotes blood circulation and unblocks the meridians!”

“Mom, if Dr. Nichols is really as amazing as you say, why hasn’t Grandpa shown any improvement?”

Emma pondered for a moment and said, “Traditional medicine hast always required gradual adjustment.”

33.121

1312 D

Chapter 444 She Cured 18m

Emma immediately thought of Gianna’s attitude and felt a bit uncertain.

Emma looked at Audrey. Audrey was wearing a gray maid uniform today, with her long hair braided and draped over one shoulder like a horse’s mane. She had something on her face, and her skin was dark, but even so, it couldn’t hide her elegant and refined demeanor.

Facing her questioning gaze, she confidently returned her gaze.

Emma waved her hand and said, “Alright, tell me how you plan to treat Ricky? How long will it take to see results, approximately?”

Audrey calmly said, “Mr. Watson had an acute illness. With acupuncture, medicine, and massage, he would show improvement within three days.”

“Okay, I’ll go along with what you said.”

Samir and Emma discussed a plan. In order to ensure Ricky receives effective treatment, Emma stayed at the Howard’s house with Audrey, while Samir went out to boil the medicine according to the

prescription. He then figured out a way to secretly bring it in and feed Ricky.

Gianna came back in the afternoon and learned that Emma wanted to stay in the old house. She wanted to persuade her to leave, but Emma was crying and insisted on being filial. Seeing her determination, Gianna did not force her to leave.

Ricky’s condition, she sought the best doctor to treat it, but it didn’t improve, and she was helpless as well.

Anyway, three days later, Antony would hold a press conference and publicly announce that he would take over the Howard Group.

Whether Ricky was dead or alive at that time didn’t matter anymore.

13121)

Chapter 444 She Cured Him

On the second night of Audrey secretly treating Ricky, he suddenly started coughing uncontrollably and spat out a mouthful of blood.

Emma, who was dozing off by the bedside, was terrified. “Dad, what happened to you?”

Audrey, who was leaning on the sofa, immediately walked over to give Ricky a pulse check, but was pushed away by Emma.

“You see, it’s all because of you! Dad not only didn’t get better, but his illness actually worsened!”

Emma stared at Audrey with red eyes, “Although the medicine prescribed by Dr. Nichols didn’t make Dad better, at least it didn’t worsen his condition. Look at your treatment–”

Emma pointed at the blood Ricky had vomited and asked, “After losing so much blood, can Dad still survive?”

If it weren’t for the fear of causing too much commotion and alerting Gianna, Emma would have wanted to call the police right away and have Audrey arrested!

She shouldn’t have agreed to Samir inviting Audrey over!

What medical skills does a young girl like her know? She probably saved Briana on the plane by accident!

Emma was in a state of panic, but she didn’t dare to call for an ambulance. If Gianna found out that she had secretly asked Audrey to take care of Ricky’s illness, and that Ricky’s condition had worsened, she probably wouldn’t let her see Ricky again in the future!

Just as Emma was at a loss, an old voice sounded, “Amin.”

Emma turned around and glanced at Ricky, who slowly opened his eyes, causing her to pause for a moment.

13120

Chapter 444 She Cured Hen

“Dad, could you speak now?”

Ricky’s body was still a bit weak, but he definitely looked much better. than before.

After Ricky glanced at Emma, he looked towards Audrey.

Although he couldn’t speak before, his consciousness was still clear. Audrey gave him acupuncture, massages, and medication, and he was well aware of it.

If it weren’t for this little girl, he would probably have gone to meet the King of Hell!

Ricky waved at Audrey and said, “Hey, come here and let me have a look.”

Audrey walked towards the edge of the bed.

“What on earth is going on? Dad clearly vomited blood earlier, how did he suddenly get better?”

Chapter 445 Reclaiming Everything

Ricky had a stroke, but it wasn’t serious.

But if the right medicine was not administered, the situation would

Worsen.

He had blood sputum in his throat. While treating the meridian blockage and extinguishing the wind, it was also necessary to remove the blood sputum.

Previously, Ricky coughed severely, but the medicine for clearing phlegm worked.

Audrey calmly explained to Emma.

Emma heard Audrey’s words, her eyes filled with disbelief.

If Audrey saving Briana was a coincidence, then what about Ricky?

This is by no means a coincidence, as Samir said, Audrey was truly talented and knowledgeable!

Emma thought about her misunderstanding and doubt towards Audrey just now, and she blushed with embarrassment.

Lowering his head, he didn’t dare to look Audrey in the eye.

But she, as a person, didn’t like to hide when she did something. wrong. She awkwardly said, “Audrey, Auntie misunderstood you, please don’t mind…”

Audrey knew very well that Emma was overly concerned about Ricky’s health, which led her to have some doubts about her.

She didn’t pay attention to Emma’s attitude.

Since Sterling had an accident, many things didn’t make her feel any ripples.

On the bed, Ricky saw Emma calling the black girl Audrey, and he frowned, “Audrey, that name sounds familiar… Are you Aurora’s daughter?”

When Ricky realized that Sterling was still alive, he couldn’t help but take a few more glances at Audrey because of the argument he had with her and Gianna.

How did this girl become so dark?

Although her facial features looked fine, she was as black as carbon. How did Sterling end up breaking ties with her family for her?

Emma saw Ricky staring at Audrey non-stop, and she awkwardly coughed. “Dad, she deliberately blackened her face to treat your illness. In fact, she looks like a fairy herself.”

Ricky nodded. “No wonder Sterling likes it so much!”

Beautiful and talented, with a calm and composed personality, she is just likable at first sight.

“Dad, did you suddenly fall ill because of Sterling’s incident?” Emma asked anxiously.

Mentioning the incident of falling ill, Ricky’s face turned slightly cold.

He brought Gianna and Antony together and revealed the plan to undermine and confine him.

“Go and bring me my personal seal, and until Sterling returns, entrust everything in the company to Samir to handle for me!”

1312

Ricky’s recovery was not disclosed by Emma and Audrey.

The next day.

Gianna arrived at the hotel where Antony held the press conference.

Ricky caught a cold and couldn’t sign the equity transfer, so the two of them forged a document.

Now the senior management of the company knows that Ricky was sick. Antony will be the backbone in the future, and with Gianna’s support, no one dares to oppose him.

Just as Antony was about to announce that he would take over as the CEO of the Howard Group in the future, Samir walked over.

“Hold on!”

Samir was wearing a blue suit today, with a handsome face that carried. seriousness and coldness.

He strode to the podium with his long legs.

“Antony, I didn’t expect you to stoop so low in order to gain power!”

Antony glared at Samir with a dark expression, “I didn’t know what you were talking about, Samir. This was our the Howard family’s press conference, don’t come here to cause trouble!”

“I know you wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to rise up, but don’t forget, you are just the grandson of the Howard family and not qualified to meddle in our family affairs!”

As soon as Antony finished speaking, it caused a huge uproar.

32 54%

O

1312

Chapter 445 Reclaiming Everything

It was a well-known fact that Samir was Ricky’s grandson.

It is well known that the heir of a prestigious family cannot fall into the hands of an outsider or a distant relative.

Why does Samir still want to be the head of the Howard family?

His ambition was really big!

Just as the reporters were aiming their microphones at Samir, he handed a USB drive to the cameraman.

On the big screen, Ricky’s figure appeared quickly.

He half leaned on the bed, his face pale, but his eyes were dignified and clear. He announced publicly that he would put forth his own shares and the shares held by Sterling to support Samir, allowing him to take over Sterling’s position and become the ultimate authority of the Howard Group.

After the video finished playing, Samir took out a document. The lawyer behind him announced the agreement signed by Ricky.

Antony’s face had turned as pale as a pig’s liver.

If there hadn’t been a reporter present, Antony would have grabbed Samir by the collar.

“Grandpa fell ill a few days ago. Where did you get the video and the signed documents?”

Samir ignored Antony and glanced at the documents on Antony’s desk. He took them and handed them to the lawyer behind him, saying, “Grandpa fell ill a few days ago and cannot sign the documents for Antony. Let’s see if he forged Grandpa’s signature.”

Antony wanted to snatch the file, but Samir grabbed his arm.

Chapter 445 Reclaiming Everything

“Grandpa has already woken up and regained his consciousness, Antony. If you forged the signature, be prepared to go to jail!”

Antony’s face turned pale with fear.

Sitting backstage, Gianna noticed that something was wrong and quickly called the security guard at the Howard’s house.

The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.

Gianna vaguely sensed that something was wrong.

She was about to push the wheelchair out when Aunt Wu pushed the door open and said urgently, “Madam, I heard that Mr. Ricky woke up. The bodyguard who was watching over him at home fell into a coma after having breakfast this morning. Young Master Samir brought double the number of bodyguards and tied up all of our bodyguards.”

Gianna’s face turned pale, “Has Ricky woken up?”

“Yes.”

Gianna glanced at the live television screen and her face turned extremely ugly.

Ricky woke up and Samir had obtained the document with hist signature. It seemed that Antony could only become a pawn!

***

Antony had the leverage over Gianna in the Howard family incident, and he took all the responsibility upon himself.

He was sent to prison, and Ricky couldn’t prosecute Gianna due to lack of sufficient evidence, as he took all the blame.

But Ricky grew cold towards Gianna and ordered her not to set foot in

Chapter 445 Reclaiming Everything

the Howard’s house ever again.

Half a month later, Ricky was able to walk on the ground.

He went to the island with Audrey.

This was Ricky’s first time coming here after Sterling had an accident.

Looking at the devastated island and the magnificent sea, Ricky tightened his grip on the crutch.

Before coming here, he still had a glimmer of hope that Sterling could come back. However, after coming here, that hope in his heart suddenly shattered.

Ricky couldn’t help but turn red in his eyes.

“Miss, Sterling might really not be coming back!”

Returning to the island once again, Audrey’s mood was even more unbearable.

She supported Ricky, her eyes slowly becoming wet with tears.

***

Suffolk.

Audrey was not at home, only Rylan and Aurora were in the villa.

Since Aurora was found, she hardly spoke to Rylan.

The servant prepared the meal and brought it to Aurora, but she didn’t eat much. So Rylan personally brought the food in again.

Aurora sat on the balcony with a drawing board in front of her, painting the distant sky.

The figure was slender and calm.

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 426-435

Chapter 426 Taking Pictures

Emrys was seen speaking to the person inside. “You should get some rest first. I have some errands run, and I’ll come back later.

Having said that, he left.

Listening to Emrys’

s fade away down the corridor, Zoran immediately contacted his subordinate downstairs, saying, “Pay attention, Sierra’s lover has left. It’s the young man who appeared on the set before. Hide well, secretly take photos, and make sure he doesn’t discover you.

He was completely convinced that the woman in the room was indeed Sierra.

Even the most perfect woman would inevitably reveal her flaws when men start appearing by her side.

Having followed Sierra for such a long time, he finally found an opportunity. How could the word “elated possibly describe Zoran’s mood?

About ten minutes had passed, and Zoran’s subordinate responded, “Boss, something’s not right. The person you mentioned never came out.”

“He didn’t leave?” Zoran was taken aback. How could this be possible? I clearly saw the gay leaving just a moment ago! Moreover, I heard him say that he had to go out for some work, asking Sierra to take a nap and wait for his return. Taking the elevator down from here, wouldn’t it take less than ten minutes?

Just be patient a little longer!” Zoran reassured.

Another ten minutes or so passed, and the subordinate replied, saying he still hadn’t seen Emrys come out. That made Zoran feel extremely frustrated, so he decided to go out and see for himself.

When he arrived in the corridor, he unexpectedly discovered that the door across was not tightly closed.

The door of the room across was not properly shut.

A jolt went through Zoran’s heart.

He glanced both ways, ensuring the corridor was empty, then cautiously pressed himself against the opposite room’s door, eavesdropping on the sounds within.

The soundproofing of the hotel was exceptionally good.

However, if the door wasn’t shut tightly, one could clearly hear the movements within the room through that crack

However, Zoran didn’t hear anything.

It was truly bizar

After a long period of hesitation Zoran suddenly made a bold decision.

He decided to sneak in and see what was going on

1/3

Gently, the door was nudged open.

He cleared a gap just wide enough for him to slip through.

Almost without making a sound, Zoran took each step cautiously, pausing to listen intently to th noises within. He was terrified of being discovered by Sierra.

As he drew closer, at last, Zoran heard a faint snoring sound.

At that moment, he was certain there was someone in the room and they were just asleep.

Is it Sierra? A sense of anticipation subtly grew in Zoran’s heart.

The sleeping posture of the beautiful superstar, Sierra, was not something that just anyone could

witness.

The faint, undulating snore was like a cat’s paw, scratching at Zoran’s heart.

He thought that, since he had already entered, he should be a bit bold and capture Sierra’s sleeping posture with his camera,

Thus, Zoran decided to move a few steps further, positioning himself where he could see the hotel’s large bed. As his gaze swept over, his eyes widened in an instant,

Indeed, there was someone on the bed.

Moreover, it was a woman, sleeping on her side completely naked. Her figure was quite impressive, her bare backside facing toward Zoran

Immediately, Zoran felt a dryness in his throat

The flames within his belly surged upward.

Although he hadn’t clearly seen the woman’s face, from the very beginning, he had associated the woman living in this room with Sierra. Therefore, one could only imagine how excited Zoran was feeling at that moment.

That was the enchanting figure of the stunning beauty, after all.

Ordinary people wouldn’t even dare to dream of it.

Zoran felt that it would be a shame not to capture such a rare and extraordinary scene.

Thus, he decisively took several photos from the back to the front.

Since the woman lying on the bed was fast asleep, Zoran could take pictures without any concern.

In his mind, he kept repeating. This is Sierra. This is Sierra.

However, as he captured the woman’s profile, Zoran tembled uncontrollably, and the camera slipped from his hands, making a loud noise as it hit the ground.

The woman, who was completely undressed on the heil, turned out to be his boss, Luciana, rather than

Chapter 427 Luciana And Zoran In Panic

“What’s happening?” Zoran’s mind was completely blank.

He had clearly seen Emrys leave the room, so logically, the woman sleeping on the bed should be

Sierra.

Even if it wasn’t Sierra, it couldn’t have been Luciana Luciana and Sierra were arch-enemies.

Considering Emrys’ close relationship with Sierra, it was absolutely impossible for Luciana to be alone in a room with Emrys.

Zoran was truly bewildered.

Clang!

The camera fell to the ground.

In that peaceful environment, the sound was incredibly jarring.

It not only startled Zoran but also woke up Luciana, who was sound asleep on the bed. She jolted awake and upon seeing a person standing before her, she immediately screamed, “Who are you?”

When she recognized the person in front of her as her subordinate, Zoran, she scowled. “What are you doing sneaking into my room?”

“My room?” Zoran was puzzled.

Before Zoran had a chance to explain, Luciana roared, “You d’mn bastard, how dare indecent advances towards me! Are you tired of living?”

you make

Clearly, Luciana had realized that she was wearing nothing at all. Subconsciously, she assumed it was Zoran’s doing.

Zoran was merely the leader of a paparazzi team, while she was a superstar.

From her perspective, Zoran was trying to pursue someone who was out of his league.

Luciana was incredibly fierce. Without bothering to put on her clothes, she leaped straight from her bed and rushed towards Zoran, grappling with him.

After all, Luciana was once a star who enjoyed extreme popularity. Naturally, her figure was flawless; otherwise, she wouldn’t have been able to please that member of the Santana family. When she rushed over like that, it created a strong visual impact.

However, Zoran showed no interest whatsoever.

When he had first entered the room, the feeling of being overwhelmed, as if he were stepping into Sierra’s shoes, had faded away amidst the recent shock.

Zoran didn’t dare to light back. He could only desperately explain, “Ms. Lane, please calm down. This is

misunderstanding I thought you were Sierra. That’s why I came in to secretly take pictures..

1/2

“I’m Sierra? You blind bastard, you actually mistook me for Sierra!” Luciana was already angry, but at that moment, to her disbelief, Zoran even dared to mention Sierra’s name in front of her.

That instantly fueled her anger even more, causing it to surge like a roaring fire. She lashed out at Zoran, her sharp nails raking across his face, leaving more than a dozen scratch marks.

After taking a beating. Zoran was filled with rage. He bellowed. “Take a good look around know where you are?”

That loud roar left Luciana stunned.

Zoran continued to roar loudly. It must be that punk’s doing. We’ve all been deceived by the brat who’s always by Sierra’s side!”

By that point, he had regained his senses and realized it was undoubtedly another one of Emrys schemes.

Just like earlier, when his subordinates went to track Emrys, they all ended up being arrested by the police under the pretext of solicitation, one by one.

Emrys was extremely enigmatic, undoubtedly possessing some method to manipulate people. That was how Zoran perceived Emrys.

Regaining some of her senses, Luciana looked around. As expected, the environment was unfamiliar, completely different from her own place.

Zoran continued, “This is a hotel. You were brought here by that young man. I saw him leave here with my own eyes just a while ago, which is why I mistook you for Sierra. Think carefully. How did you end up here?”

“How did I end up here… The expression in Luciana’s eyes clearly revealed her confusion.

There was a gap in Luciana’s memory.

She had no recollection of how she had arrived at the hotel.

With even more certainty, Zoran stated, “Ms. Lane, I warned you long ago that the young man is extremely peculiar. However, you simply refused to believe me. Now, do you believe me?”

As Zoran’s subordinates were gradually being sent to jail one by one, he realized that Emrys was no ordinary man, and it was best not to provoke him.

Zoran immediately conveyed the news to Luciana.

However, Luriana simply didn’t believe it.

Chapter 428 Flashback

She even said that was just Zoran making excuses for his incompetence.

Zoran was at a loss for words, unable to defend himself against the accusations.

He couldn’t produce any substantial evidence to prove that all of that was orchestrate behind the scenes.

His subordinates, who were arrested under a certain guise, seemed to have collectively los memory, having no recollection of what had transpired before.

Not a single piece of relevant information was left behind by any of the filming equipment.

Several clever paparazzi, having learned about Emrys, decided to switch to live streaming via their mobile phones. They thought that approach would surely not pose any problems.

It must be said that this strategy had a certain effect. Their camera was saved, unlike the previous few who, after leaving the police station, didn’t even know where their expensive cameras had ended up.

Its only function was just that.

After they switched to live streaming on their mobile phones, their situation became even more disastrous.

In the beginning, the live broadcast was going smoothly, but there were always certain areas that would cause their phones to suddenly lose signal.

Of course, it was only a minute or two.

It seemed to be no harm done.

However, once the signal was restored, a reversal occurred.

The live broadcast no longer showed the footage of tracking Emrys. Those paparazzi, in a very peculiar manner, turned the camera toward themselves and delivered a monologue. They said something along the lines of, “Following that handsome young man is firing. Let’s go find a place to have some fun instead!”

Following that, they began live-streaming their journey through the brothel.

That kind of reckless behavior didn’t even require a concerned citizen to essentially invited the anti-obscenity squad over themselves,

call the police. They had

The netizens were all commenting that streamers nowadays were really going all out. The netizens thought the streamers were so desperate for fame that they were even willing to put themselves in

There were also enthusiastic netizens who offered advice, saying there was no need to go to such lengths. If one wished to become popular, one could merely livestream oneself eating Oreos in the bathroom. It was that simple. Why give oneself a bad record for no reason?

1/2

Reflecting back, those self-proclaimed clever paparazzi felt a chill run down their spines. They couldn’t recall uttering those words or performing those actions.

Since then, the paparazzi no longer dared to casually start live broadcasts.

Zoran relayed those strange occurrences to Luciana, but Luciana didn’t believe him on making a personal trip to Jazona to see if such bizarre things truly existed.

Coincidentally, when Zoran mentioned that Dexter had returned to Chanaea and Luciana took the opportunity to pay Dexter a visit.

After arriving in Jazona, Luciana stayed in the presidential suite. After meeting with Dexter, returned to her place of residence.

Her memory halted at five in the afternoon.

sisted

At that moment, it was around half past eight in the evening. There was a blank period of three and a half hours, of which Luciana had absolutely no recollection of what had transpired.

Upon hearing Zoran’s words, Luciana came to realize that it was the young man by Sierra’s side who was causing the mischief.

Zoran hesitated for a moment before saying, “Ms. Lane, I suspect that young man is a person of high standing. Perhaps we should give up-

Before Zoran could finish his sentence, Luciana interrupted him. “Give up? Are you joking? I, Luciana, have sworn that in this lifetime, I will definitely bring down Sierra. It won’t just be any downfall, but one that leaves her reputation in ruins. And you’re telling me to let it go? How could I?”

Since Luciana had already spoken in such a manner, what else could Zoran say? He was merely a paparazzo who worked for money. He certainly wouldn’t dare to command Luciana.

After a moment of deep thought, Luciana furrowed her brows and asked, “Did you just say that the young man with Sierra came out of this room?”

Zoran nodded in agreement. I am completely certain it was him.”

“Hmph, now that he has willingly revealed himself, I must uncover his true identity today. Come with me to the hotel front desk, Luciana said with a cold huff as she hurriedly walked out.

Zoran suggested, “Ms. Lane, maybe… you should put on your clothes first?”

He swallowed nervously.

It was only then that Luciana realized she had been so caught up in her excitement that she had completely forgotten she was not dressed.

Upon hearing Zoran’s reminder, it suddenly dawned on her.

Chapter 429 No Registration Information

Luciana scowled in silence as she slipped into her tight, strapless, hip-hugging dress, followed by ap of white silk stockings and high heels. She didn’t even ask Zoran to look away.

There were two reasons for her silence.

Firstly, she simply wasn’t in the mood at the time.

Secondly, she had long been accustomed to such scenes.

After they finished dressing, the two quickly took the elevator down to the first floor and made their way to the hotel reception desk. Luciana asked, “Could you please check the registration information of the man who brought me to this hotel?”

If it was indeed Emrys who brought her here, he would have certainly registered their personal information when they checked into the hotel.

The receptionist, a young woman, responded with a reassuring smile, “Rest assured, ma’am, our hotel maintains absolute confidentiality of our customers’ information. It certainly won’t be leaked.”

Rest assured? Luciana immediately realized that the receptionist probably thought she was testing her.

Although Luciana had already retired from the entertainment industry, she was once a top-tier celebrity who was immensely popular for a time. She frequently appeared on screen, and there was no doubt that many people knew her.

A renowned figure had followed a man to check into hotel. The hotel management was certainly obliged to ensure the utmost confidentiality. Otherwise, who would dare to stay at their establishment in the future?

The receptionist’s thoughts were indeed just like that

Moreover, she was certain that Luciana was reminding her to ensure strict confidentiality.

Otherwise, who would come together to book a room, only to turn around and ask for their companion’s registration information? Shouldn’t they be the ones who know their companion’s information best?

The hotel receptionist misunderstood Luciana’s intentions.

Luciana didn’t have the patience to explain further. Her expression suddenly darkened as she demanded, “Immediately! Right now! Pull up that person’s information for me! Otherwise, call your manager to see me!”

Aggressively, Luciana slapped her hand down on the table.

The receptionist was instantly taken aback. Seeing that Luciana wasn’t joking, she stammered. 1. TH

check”

She frantically worked on the computer for a while.

1/2

ddenly, with a troubled expression, the ads, La. The inszemestr formation for him here”

o registration information Are you joking: You to tedesco to your hotel thout any registration formation? Is your hotel se eine ankel Lamm

I remember now… The receptionist was muy richtence

mind hadn’t caught up with the situation at hist, buruz ormation for Emrys on the computer, the remembered dining.

ie

e receptionist said, “When you came in, you registered wat de MOZA t from your bag.

cording to the rules, every guest who checked to the heels remize their pent me. However, many hotels turned a blind eye to this ne

is was especially the case for a well-known figure ble utana.

ÁTTITIVINY, SE

uld usually only register one person’s informanon Tha way, when cholanzi atas infatti one would know who stayed with her.

for the hotel surveillance, there was room for maneuver tality.

iis could also be considered a form of privacy protection

ie hotel couldn’t possibly refuse to make a profit just hercise of a rigid rate.

son hearing the receptionist’s response, Luciana couldn’t help but curse out loud. Ballsh Artys

ing I voluntarily registered the information? So, you mean to say that I brought dire ok the room?”

lese were two different concepts.

the room had been booked by that man, it could be said that he had ulterior motives. However: is Luciana who had taken the initiative to book the room, the implications would be entirely [ferent.

he receptionist felt even more aggrieved when Luciana yelled at her in such a nanner, burshe mained honest. “Ms. Lane, please refrain from getting angry…. It was indeed you who tied the om reservation, I distinctly remember it…

ou’re talking nonsense! You’re simply uttering falsehoods Luciana cursed without any concern for Treputation. “I demand to see the surveillance footage from your hotell”,

hapter 430 Trap

The receptionist gladly fulfilled the request.

She certainly didn’t want to be berated for no reason.

After Luciana caused a scene, the hotel’s lobby manager was called over. Once he understood the situation, he agreed to Luciana’s request to review the surveillance footage.

Shortly after, the surveillance footage from that day was sent over

After watching it, Luciana’s expression turned dark.

The footage confirmed what the front desk receptionist had said. Luciana herself had booked the room and appeared with a wealthy demeanor, accompanied by her pampered companion. The resemblance was striking.

However, Luciana couldn’t recall any of it.

Zoran said. “Ms. Lane, this young man must be a cultivator who used some kind of strange magic to deceive us.

“Nonsense, can’t I see it for myself? Do I need you to tell me?” Luciana retorted, glaring at Zoran.

If she had simply lost consciousness, it wouldn’t necessarily mean anything. It could be that Emrys had used some kind of sedative to abduct Luciana to the hotel.

But the situation was different.

Even though Luciana had clearly lost consciousness, her actions were no different from those of a normal person, which was quite telling

Emrys, a friar, possessed a certain method of manipulating people.

Before, when Luciana heard Zoran’s bizarre stories, she didn’t believe them. However, as these strange phenomena started happening to her, she had no choice but to believe.

Luciana’s face darkened. After a moment of deep thought, something seemed to occur to her. She asked, “Did you come to this hotel to secretly film something, only to fall into that young man’s trap?

“It was my mentor who gave me the information… Zoran slapped his forehead and immediately dialed Dexter’s number, only to find out that Dexter had already turned off his phone.

With clenched teeth, Luciana exclaimed, “Dexter, it seems you really want to die!”

She understood what had happened. It was clear that Dexter was working with Emrys, and together they had completely deceived her.

“Cone with me to take down that d’ma scoundrell Filled with rage. Luciana stormed out of the hotel, heading straight for Dexter’s residence

Zoran also felt

1/2

He never expected his mentor

imewately, Zoran summoned the uncertin who thine outside the hotel. They were no longer paparazzi. but rather Lucenas hech

The hockeys were confused lentynas

Although was perplexing, they tinta

i

The expressions on Ludana’s and for

bor of turn at that ficient was olaving with hi

Heartless, they only needed to follow ortis, Theronautico gobical someon

y would do.

tanated to leave me börek na osztje (AmENCY ct from the top window!

kenwide. Letra vedal Dexters house ma gros of

impiar av, the discover

Luzuna nsorted to throWNEDETTUA: : : creditur

1 pestin to verit her

to

The only rewrote that her influence was bented peelewinol Inovasiy

The man conty’s power were placed in jazoni

and Leerrhis two days,

Kanawhat beyinde, Luciana would search every dormer to had them

bac than

m=fitoa pushed the to this” Luciana muttered arily, her eves flashing we do!

Dasturus, you left me no choice!

ercomitia with ama had aways been hidden.

hoocasos parcs we aware of the station, they named a parisily unspeet camer

ww word enten if it were to die, the nost arst be theremy Wigand a

Chapter 431 Threats

However, Emrys’ sudden appearance changed everything.

Emrys’ actions infuriated Luciana to the core, prompting her to seek revenge in a more direct n

Since the covert fight had failed, it was time to confront the situation head-on!

Over the years, Zoran had been working under Luciana and had never seen her wear such a displeased expression before. He could roughly guess what she was thinking

After a moment of hesitation, summoning his courage, Zoran cautioned, “Ms. Lane, the person next to Sierra is a friar..”

He had said that more than once.

Yet, he couldn’t help but speak up.

Friars and martial artists had already transcended the realm of the ordinary. It was best not to provoke

them.

As for the cultivator, that was something he didn’t even dare to contemplate.

Even the mighty Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance couldn’t control that entity. If anyone were to provoke it, they’d better accept their fate obediently.

However, cultivators were rarely seen.

Therefore, no matter what, Luciana and the others would never have thought of Emrys as a cultivator.

Zoran reminded Luciana not to act impulsively.

In the end, Luciana merely cast him a disdainful glance, scoffing as she said, “Don’t think for a moment that I’m unaware of your intentions. You’re just afraid that I’ll drag you down with me. If you’re so scared, then leave right now!”

Zoran bowed his head in silence.

Of course, he was afraid.

From the moment Zoran first speculated that Emrys might be a cultivator, he had considered backing off. However, it was only due to the pressure from Luciana that he continued to follow Emrys.

Upon hearing Luciana’s words, Zoran immediately had second thoughts. This is a grudge between you and that friar. We workers don’t want to suffer along with you. Money is good, but I have to be alive to spend it!

Just as Zoran was about to speak, Luciana suddenly sneered, “You also had a hand in exposing my secrets with Dexter back then, didn’t you?”

Zoran’s face changed dramatically as soon as he heard those words.

In the paparazzi industry, it was certain that one couldn’t succeed alone. It had always emphasized the

1/2

importance of teamwork.

Alone, there was no way one could have had access to so many channels to keep track of the movements of those celebrities, and naturally, one wouldn’t have been able to stake out and take candid photos.

In the past, Zoran was a capable assistant to Dexter.

Dexter revealed the secret affair between Luciana and a certain member of the S

was certain that Zoran played a significant role in it.

Originally. Dexter had fled abroad, but before Zoran could escape, he was caught by Luc

At that time, Zoran was scared to death. Fortunately, Luciana didn’t make a fuss about it. She simply asked him to work for her. Under such circumstances, Zoran naturally agreed without a second thought.

Over the years. Zoran had assumed that Luciana had let go of that incident. However, to his surprise, she brought it up again today.

Zoran understood what she meant by that.

Sure enough, Luciana spoke with an air of arrogance. Back then, I could have treated you just like I did with Dexter, turning you into an outcast. However, I was merciful and gave you a chance. However, this doesn’t mean you’re no longer a dog. I merely transformed you from a destitute stray into a dog serving me, feeding you for years. And yet, you truly consider yourself a human?

Luciana’s words were nothing short of venomous, leaving Zoran flushed with embarrassment.

However, he could only seethe in anger, not daring to voice his grievances.

The Santana family was one he could not afford to offend.

The atmosphere abruptly became oppressive, and the surrounding paparazzi also felt a heaviness in their chests.

In front of Luciana, their boss was nothing more than a dog. Wouldn’t that make his underlings even less than dogs?

Who would feel comfortable hearing such words?

Luciana gave Zoran a disdainful look and said, “Please don’t take offense at my straightforward words. If you choose to follow my guidance and work diligently in the future, you will undoubtedly reap the rewards. As for this matter, there is no need for you to interfere any further. I will handle it on my

own.

That was a classic case of offering a reward after punishment.

Zoran could be considered the most promising paparazzo in the entertainment industry after Dexter. His presence in the industry was a significant deterrent. Naturally, those popular stars had to find. Various ways to gain favor with Luciana.

Chapter 432 White Dragon King

Unlike Sierra, they had no scandals surrounding them.

Therefore, Luciana would never easily let go of that powerful weapon.

Keeping Zoran by her side was definitely more beneficial than detrimental.

The reason she spoke as she did was simply to make Zoran understand that his life belonged to her, he was her subordinate, and he shouldn’t even think about breaking free

However, Luciana was smart; she didn’t dwell on it.

Informing Zoran to no longer interfere in Emrys affairs was a way to pacify him. She wanted Zoran to understand that the master would occasionally consider the feelings of the subordinate.

Zoran slowly exhaled the pent-up air in his chest and said. “Thank you for your generosity, Ms. Lane.”

He didn’t dare to ask Luciana about her plans to deal with Emrys, nor did he have the desire to. As long as Luciana didn’t ask him to continue following Emrys, that would be enough.

Luciana said. “You and your team should take a good break recently. Once I’ve dealt with that young man, you can continue to follow and take photos of Sierra.”

As she spoke, a chill descended upon Luciana’s face.

Originally, the plan was to seize that opportunity to expose the scandal between Emrys and Sierra. However, not only did the scandal fail to surface, but they ended up being manipulated by Emrys instead. Luciana’s mood had reached the point of extreme displeasure.

Since the opportunity had turned into an obstacle, she thought it best to eliminate Emrys.

Early the next morning, Luciana hurried to Summerbank Airport and caught a flight back to Jipsdale.

Upon returning to the Santana residence, Luciana shared her bizarre experiences in Jazona with her husband, Jovanni.

Jovanni had long been aware of the grudges and grievances between Luciana and Sierra. He comforted her, saying, “Darling, calm your anger. Isn’t it just a cultivator? We can ask White Dragon King for help. He can surely make them disappear without a trace. Moreover, I have some good news to share with you. The one from the Langford family is not doing well.”

Money was a valuable asset.

However, for the influential figures in the martial arts world, money was as fleeting as water. They had reached a level where, with a mere snap of their fingers, countless wealthy families would deliver money to their doorstep.

And so it was with White Dragon King

Every year, the Santana family willingly gave him a substantial amount of money, treating him with the reverence reserved for a living deity.

1/3

leet tiss wat because White Dragon King was a revered un

i podpada ter procent fomites that managed to establj sanocatus with the eadarters of Central Chamavan Nin 11V – Scent 110mune to support i reverent expert

Samnitestermandiaster scereed naulacient that place

siin gate, Thév TZOCCHIELL O

This: Dizzon Kurroject approxorzatelj toate

jperimentarevic : Cramon Site Jevant and a common didn’t das e ove

eccoida ti hame intercen

poval roote: then their ancestors had once stened into tiptide, tatatsting

e e However unes 1008: access passed away and the thy’s prestige deut. if they no co wert nacin 111 me. It was harry they would auchy falling decline.

the zona reciates to maryet the Samana y

Satseteed with utidost respect.

ernerne i Leannaseer Whee Cracon hans coulanteen our chuckle. A frien

were stillee ingecran noi cenaps teete initial strength surpassed that of the martial artss Deciscerecoce the lanceater aac, the martialis imply did not regard flan

Bed Luciana was only in his ventes, how

ensive cuid trowiece macera Dosaber er was the contemplation of White Dragon

Il a duodantur expressa

brand reputed. ‘Arc

Chapter 433 A Piece Tr Trash

hermore, White Dragon and derfor minutesace to the Santana miv famiv.

did

the sanuna family andati au usand hedlum, vertant is campost, White Dragon King made it

three times, the codicumts recentium bacon pues won auto

power of Wende Duayen zang was endem and and many prominent Cumbe in lipsitate

S

Wane Dungen kind, word low dose CAUD

agen adno han gaven the Samoan Ty there der om

past, the santana family had raced serisik once con deutch White Dragon King had hened in other words, the het nirender usti

sit two chances rematadine

Two opponunmes nad been exnousted, the speditur.vaag badhi found their ext art til the saran tamtiv might be on very coming

ciple of White Diaton kang was that be verginiscome in the same family twice,

to theic sex OMIDE (WO OPportunities were incredibly ura bout.m

ni was structing to make a decision. Luciana screen

mong agains

dirst, and coquerrshly said: Finney, I really cineasthaus ick perendumi anymor

www

jovanni pro nnung bum

on and canamate the f

with Luca, cclebrity was wo

time and end endearin

1/3

the

eyes of prominent families, the status of celebrities was quite tow

after the secret romance between Jovanni and Luciana was exposed Jovanuit eretationship on dd. However, within a few months, he was back together with Luciant.

r Jovanni, Luciana was nothing less than a vexing

ter the death of Jovanni’s father, Jovanni took over the 8 tona family and thes scrupulous. He directly proposed a divorce to his ending wife and bag Lu

his new wife..

is time, when Luciana was wronged, Jovanni did not hesitate to waste an opportunity hite Dragon King’s help, all for the sake of winning a side from the beauty

hite Dragon King wasn’t wrong when he mocked him, saying that the Santana fly tiling to nds was a tragedy, and it was not without reason.

anni didn’t dare to talk back.

hite Dragon King said. “The future fate of the Santana family is none of my concern. However, since ave given you three chances and you have requested my tervention. I certainly will poreuse,

certainly wasn’t that kind-hearted advising Jovanni to reconsider. Thor remark was nothing res

an sarcasm.

owing impatient, he dismissed Jovanni and Luciana.

hite Dragon King called in his mentee, Aren Montgomery and said. “You must immediately go to tons and help me eliminate a piece of trash.”

hite Dragon King believed that a mere friar was not worthy enough to warrant the intervention of a nerable One like him.

smentce, Aren, was a master of a Manifestor grandmaster.

ence, White Dragon King believed Aren could get the job done.

anwhile, Emrys was still in Jazona, where Sierra and the film crew were.

atching Sierra’s performance was truly a delight. It was undeniably a visual treat.

ter completing a scene, Sierra took a seat beside Emrys and engaged in a lively conversation.

nce she had another scene to perform later, she chose not to remove her gown. As she sat next to

the glimpse of her beautiful legs from the side was so captivating that Entrys couldn’t help but Sentranced What an exquisite pair of legs!

tas hory, the mischievous one, was amusing Sierra to the point of making her blush, suddenly other pair of long legs gracefully approached and halted in front of him.

woman with an impressive physique appeared before Entrys

he woman possessed long legs and was adorned in a pair of black knee-high boots.

Chapter 434 A Beauty

A portion of her smooth, rounded thigh was exposed to the air.

Above her thighs, she wore a pair of cuffed denim shorts. The hem of her black undershirt was tu into the shorts, accentuating the soft curves of her slender waist.

The woman was quite attractive, with an oval face, arched eyebrows, and a prominent nose. Her features had a striking three-dimensional quality. Overall, she was almost a perfect-looking woman.

Such a woman, if seen on the streets, would be impossible to ignore.

However, in Emrys heart, no one could ever surpass Caylie and the others,

Even if a fairy descended from the heavens, in Emrys heart, it would be nothing extraordinary. This was because Cayle and the others, each one incomparably beautiful, were like fairies in Emrys’ eyes.

Even the most ordinary beauty, no matter how pleasing to the eye, was inferior.

Essentially. Emrys valued the girls the most.

This beautiful woman who suddenly appeared was unknown to Emrys. However, it wasn’t surprising. Yet, within this lack of surprise, there was a hint of a minor unexpected twist.

It wasn’t surprising because during the time Emrys was visiting the film crew, women would. occasionally approach him, all of them quite attractive. They sought out Emrys out of respect for Sierra

In other words, it was all for the sake of gaining future fame.

Emrys had already grown accustomed to it, so he didn’t feel surprised.

However, it was still slightly surprising because those women from the past would always seek out Emrys when Sierra was filming. After all, trying to seduce him in front of Sierra, they couldn’t act freely.

Ar this moment, the stunning beauty with long legs appeared before his eyes.

While Sierra was sitting next to Emrys, she dared to strike up a conversation with him. Emrys greatly admired her courage.

And so, Emrys decided to hold her in high regard.

Hence, he proceeded to gaze intently at the woman’s lower body.

towever just as Eintys gaze had lifted slightly from those long legs, Sterra at his side suddenly stood up with joy and exdamed “Blanche, what brings you to Jazona

“Amalia told me that you’ve recently taken a younger man under your wing so I came to see the tall braunted woman said with a stude

Upon hearing dus conversation Emrys mitantly felately awkward

ater was bovn

vn care te would

friend not like those have inoked at her with such

ich before

stoteen Had be

volbus eves, iweke state.

To: Bohn be amiling 2. he curl II! My name is Em

Karuet. See exomed and mouthjord

ath other ance we were children, but due to ce

this i lanche Linco

milyon insattai

he atominn vun the Langiora fimity was no padculary cost.

had a sumed that Stern, had some sun of station

the Lantior family had once sent their young and bien! toper than a happy union could be formed

The Langovi amile to abandon this spategy, so jinou prowik

ltimately, the sit el mes Bimme

ey decided to be a bond of sisterhood

Banche we a woman, and than have much guarda una her. Over time, the relationship

Herra imshed int, une damone cans aberved Emrys before extending her hand and sad.

SLI V Vat two to see oner aner so many years of

eparation. Eccl. my name Blumen:

reached ou aunt a WICH DE

I was a quick handshake, and he present me as a queman.

le

Blanches Face maned massive e re a them me tree engaged in conversation for some ime when Seth besamted approaching nem Slowever mancaned a certam distance, waiting

ilenuv

Sherving Seth’s

memor Siem malet i va tem meam. With a amite, she suggested Re Blanche, why do you two get to uw sat aber be with completing the same.

Chapter 435 A Fake Gentleman

With that, she walked towards Seth.

Seth responded with an apologetic smile. “Ms. Sullivan, there’s no need to rush. We can wait.”

Let’s finish filming first! Sierra shook her head. How could I possibly let the entire

The makeup artist rushed over to touch up Sierra’s maken.

Sierras makeup had always been light. A true beauty would never rely on heavy mak herself. Her beauty was natural and without embellishment.

Therefore, Sierra-finished her makeup quickly and shipped into her role just as swiftly.

Emrys couldn’t help but praise. “Sierra is truly a talented actress. Her acting skills are impeccable”

During the period when Emrys visited the set, he spent most of his time observing Sierra filming. He noticed that Sierra usually nailed her scenes in one take. Her understanding of the characters was. incredibly precise. The few mistakes were mostly due to her own dissatisfaction, prompting her to request retakes.

fan of talent

Thouze pol too bad either.”

ast as trays honed praising Sierra, the voice of Blanche suddenly rang out from the side, causing is to pause sighty. He turned his head in surprise to look at her. I’m not too bad? What does that

old hugn. Elanche remarked. Your portrayal of a gentleman isn’t too bad.”

jenta whale ago, when sierra was nearby. Blanche’s attitude towards Emrys was not exactly enthusiastic, Eat at east Emrys a sense of comfon. However, the current Blanche seemed like a completely

plan on use a free star ghce towards Emrys her eyes revealing a hint of icy aloofness.

kiran was armamedy tely cusheartened and sand. Ms. Langford, your words are unjust. My gentlemanly jeu cores 1 the hunt. How could you say it’s all an act?”

no one cand

gentlemanly as he could.

che chuchreused and wada, il you hadn’t let a sup with your gaze at the beginning, I might have

warmest word were aptams, Erarya uld hardly had to react. She ught me when I stared at her

eth and morbly starp

tim. Logically, she woulda

1/3

24

p

ocen able to see tr z zde.tere surprisingly deceded Emrys frivolity and coddn’: hoe onnic

pressed.

However, no one could ve hizmet erve forth

A first he assured Blache wa

pose trivso if women had counters here, custozude

prepared to fight troity win in town beaver hurense. Blanche mur and respectable young lady.

Einrys atatude towaras saules sorowaimore rescentul arte Sierra’s friend.

from the moment Emrys anteced in mare me bscowent handshake with blan ater, his unwaverine 47ze lemeanor.

To be fair, he behaved very

teen.

The trouble started with that introdu

it turned out, the first impresor

compared a une sense of c

erercie, no matter how ernestor

merely pumungon n

15 DE

Manche’s first impression of Einrys was extremrow gentlemanly he appeared later on, Blanche at wavaa bever the bretending posturing

reverenic

Emrys could only force a bitter smile the touched 10

Explaining such a situation was difficult. The more in the murker i became. This was because he had indeed cast a few improper glance

mem

ip was

DICE

those com OUTS

Hence, he deserved to be scolded.

seeing that Emrys remained silent, Blanche assumed he is recent av Which only increzco her Fontempt

She had encountered many men like him before. If it hot been torontochthi news Sterras godbrother, Blanche wouldn’t have even desired to exchange a new wow thhhmir let alone here and engage in a lengthy conversation with him.

The two fell into silence, and the atmosphere became sorgehen untorotorortasi

However, it was only a brief moment.

Emrys, being someone with a thick skin, wouldn’t allow soch a mince mostre to mood.

silence.

Eltimately, it was Blanche who broke the saleper

Originally, as a member of the Langford family, Lud no son velve vse in a vari

I However now. I feel compelied to advise you. If your truly are about here you hold mirin m visiting her on set every day. It could easily give others are

2/3

The reunion between Sierra and her godbrother, Emrys, was a personal matter, something the Langford family had no right to meddle in.

Chapter 436 A Warning

However to persoal perspective. Alanche cudnt new octocesti

Warnosoners keen i aricomy fatally branche cose che mord, Envys seemed

  1. He then sand, Sternd 1 perenseres public Lowaran Tereld pece doavily se zarade

Le suptortor ahora vencer stone.

Too unlock this chapter, you need:

18 com svarer’s

lose to watonu 3 0/2

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 416-425

“Chapter 416

Um…”

A flicker of panic flashed through Cordelia’s beautiful eyes, but she quickly concealed it and said, “I was just preserving evidence. I intended to use that evidence to strongly criticize Ninette.”

Emrys steadily approached, his expression a mix of seriousness and amusement as he said, “But you’ve already criticized her, so why are you still keeping it? Delia, are you secretly enjoying it

“Y-You’re talking nonsense!”

“Urself?

Cordelia’s face instantly turned deep red, and she stammered out an explanation, “I-I just forgot to delete it! I’ll go delete it right now!”

And with that, she hurriedly left in disarray.

Cordelia may have appeared aloof, but deep down, she was still a young girl, inexperienced in the ways of the world. It was only natural for her to be curious.

However, she couldn’t possibly discuss such matters.

After all, she still cared about her image.

Emrys’s words left Cordelia feeling utterly embarrassed. Overwhelmed with shame, she rushed back to her bedroom, ready to delete all the study materials from her computer.

At that crucial moment.

Ninette suddenly stepped forward, bravely guarding the computer. “No, no, you can’t delete this, Delia! These are study materials I’ve been collecting for a long time!” she protested.

Step aside, Ninette!”

With a frosty expression on her pretty face, Cordelia deliberately raised her voice and declared, “I must clear the hard drive today to prevent certain scoundrels from using this to slander me!”

“What Little Emrys said was the truth, you know. There was one night when I came in to find you. and Miph

“Shut up

Cordelias delicate body trembled with anger. She quickly covered Ninette’s mouth with one hand. while playfully tackling her armpit with the other

The two beauties then engaged in a playful tussle

 

 

1/2

The call was from SierraL

The moment she started speaking, she blamed Cordelia for secretly arranging for Emrys to join the film crew, which had given her quite a scare. Immediately after, she asked, “There weren’t any paparazzi following Emrys home, were there?”

Cordelia assertively declared. “If any paparazzi dares to follow him, I’ll rush out and smash their heads.

in.”

What left Emrys speechless was when he soon heard Cordelia say. Tm not the one to blame! It was clearly Emrys who persistently pleaded with me to get him into the film crew. He said he wanted to play a prank on you! He even mentioned wanting to star in a low-budget film with you!”

Emrys could no longer hold himself back after being blatantly slandered like that.

 

 

 

 

With a swift stride, he rushed into the room, snatched Cordelia’s phone, and defended himself by saying, “Sierra, don’t listen to Delia’s nonsense. She’s such a troublemaker!”

Cordelia let out a delicate huff. “I’m talking nonsense? Emrys, can you honestly say that the idea of making a low-budget film didn’t come from you?

Ninette added. “Yes, yes, exactly what Emrys said! I heard it all. Emrys, you could have come to me for such matters!”

Emrys couldn’t believe what he was hearing and exclaimed, “Nina, weren’t you just arguing with Delia a moment ago? How can you change sides so quickly? Do you have any principles?”

“Hehe! A little banter doesn’t stop me from stating the facts!”

 

 

“Is that really true?” Sierra questioned over the phone,

 

 

Emrys clarified, “I was just joking. Sierra. It was Delia who mentioned that she was looking forward to some interesting stories between us. So, I responded in a teasing manner, poking fun at her love for gossip”

“Nonsense Don’t you all understand the kind of person I am?”

The story told by Cordelia and the one told by Emrys were completely different.

Send Gifts

Chapter 417 Places That Men Typically Enjoy

Ninette chimed in, I can confirm what Emrys said. Our eldest sister did mention that she was hop something would happen between you two.

Both of them shot Ninette icy glares.

It turned out that Ninette not only sat on the fence but also eavesdropped. Surprisingly, while they were in the bedroom, she had been secretly listening to their conversation in the living room.

It seemed that her talent as a reporter was not in vain.

Emrys reached out and firmly pinched her slightly chubby checks, saying, “Nina, did you know that a fence-sitter like yourself can easily get caught in the crossfire?”

“I was just stating the facts…”

Unsurprisingly, the next day, the entertainment media broke the news about the beautiful actress, Sierra, dating a mysterious man.

The news quickly became a top trending topic.

Many people were curious about the identity of this mysterious man.

This further motivated the paparazzi, who decided to work even harder to uncover information about

him.

 

 

Blackie was given a chance to redeem himself.

The following day, he continued to stake out the filming location of Sierra’s crew.

To his surprise, the man had come to visit the set again.

This was indeed an opportunity for redemption.

This time, Blackie was determined to uncover the identity of the mysterious man.

Previously, Emrys didn’t pay much attention to entertainment news. It was Ninette who informed him about it that morning-

Emrys didn’t shy away from the limelight.

Instead, he boldly visited the set once again.

Sierra simply didn’t care about the entertainment news. She was fully focused on filming. During her breaks, she would sit aside and chat with Emrys, laughing and talking without any concern for

attention

The other stars of the film crew, especially the young actors, held Sierra in high regard.

To win over more devoted and delusional fans, many young actors would portray themselves as single. This was also a requirement from their agencies to expand their fan base

1/2

Chapter 418

As soon as rumors circulated, they would issue a public statement to clarify any misunderstandings and subconsciously distance themselves from the person involved in the rumor.

There were several internet celebrities whose popularity dramatically declined after their romantic relationships were exposed.

Sierra, on the other hand, had no such concerns.

She followed the path of a skilled actor.

She never indulged those so-called delusional or obsessive fans.

This was precisely why so many young actors admired her. Even though she could have relied soley on her looks, she insisted on relying on her talent. One couldn’t help but respect her.

After finishing his inspection, Emrys left the set.

Today, he didn’t ride his beloved bicycle. Instead, he hailed a taxi on the side of the road. Once inside. he asked the driver. “Sir. do you know of any places nearby that men typically enjoy?”

 

 

 

 

Since the spot from yesterday had already been exposed, Emrys had no choice but to find another one.

When it came to red-light districts, no one knew them better than the local taxi drivers,

As for the purpose, it was obvious.

Emrys had come to find Sierra so ostentatiously to mess with the paparazzi

The driver, a seasoned veteran, immediately understood what Emrys meant upon hearing those words. With a hint of ambiguity in his tone, he said, “Sir, no matter what price range you’re looking for. I’m well-versed in it.”

“Im looking for the most affordable option.”

“The most affordable one?

Through the rearview mirror, the driver glanced at Emrys and said, “Sir, judging by your attire, you don’t seem like the type to frequent low-end places. How about I take you to a more upscale nightclub You might even meet a few wealthy heiresses looking to unwind.”

Emrys waved his hand dismissively and replied, “No need; I actually quite like this place”

Your taste is certainly one-of-a-kind, Mister

The driver shook his head in agreement, but didn’t say much He pressed down on the accelerator skullfully maneuvering the car and guiding Emrys towards an ancient alleyways

bend Odis

665

end place.”

 

 

Emrys chuckled and replied. “You’re right, sir. I’ll reflect on that when I get

back.”

After the driver left, Emrys didn’t immediately enter the alleyway, Instead, he lingered in the area for a while until he noticed a paparazzo trying to hide. A sly smile appeared on his face.

Ah, you’re here. You’ve endured a difficult journey following me from the set. You deserve a good reward later.

 

 

 

 

That mischievous smirk on Emrys’s face was all too familiar.

In the distance, the cloaked figure in black seethed with intense resentment, making his teeth itch.

Using the same trick again?

He became increasingly certain that this young man was responsible for yesterday’s mischief.

Today, he must have intended to use his old tricks again.

Hmph, there’s no way I’ll fall for the same trick twice! This time, I’ve brought backup. We’ll find out what kind of game you’re playing!”

This time, Blackie didn’t come alone. His perfect partner was hidden behind him, well-concealed.

He decided to get closer to take pictures, just like yesterday. His perfect partner, on the other hand, would gather evidence from a distance. This way, they would capture all of Emrys’s tricks.

Perhaps the injustices from yesterday could also be rectified.

My destiny in life is to be incredibly wealthy and successful. Once I have something on you, I’ll demand compensation from Sierra, and from then on, I’ll reach the pinnacle of life and never be a paparazzo again.

With these thoughts in mind, Blackie began to move closer to Emrys.

He wasn’t afraid of being exposed. After all, he had a backup plan.

And so, not long after, the police arrived and broke down the door once again.

The only difference was that this time, one of Blackie’s accomplices was also apprehended.

Upon witnessing the scene, the leader of the anti-obscenity squad nearly burst into laughter out of sheer disbelief. “It’s you again, isn’t it? You just arrived yesterday, and you’re already eager for a second vist today And you’ve even brought a little friend along. Do you find this amusing?”

Blackie turned to las perfect partner in frustration and exclaimed, “D’mn it! Didn’t I tell you to keep a distance and serve! What are you doing here?”

1/2

Chapter 419

“I-I didn’t know what was happening. At that moment, my mind went blank, and then I couldn’t remember anything…

Hearing their conversation, the leader of the anti-obscenity squad immediately made a reasonable inference. “So, you had someone tailing outside, but they couldn’t resist and ended up participating in the illegal activities. It seems that yesterday’s lesson wasn’t enough for you.”

Tears of injustice welled up in Blackie’s eyes. “Officer, it’s a misunderstanding….

“Another misunderstanding? Go and stand against the wall with your hands on your head,

 

 

Upon receiving the order, Blackie’s immediate superior was also dumbfounded.

 

 

If such a situation occurred once, it could be dismissed as a coincidence. However, when it happened twice in a row, and even involved another person. it raised suspicions.

In the following days, several other paparazzi who were tailing Emrys also ended up at the police station for the same reasons.

That was truly eerie.

The recent performance of the local anti-obscenity squad has been outstanding, and surprisingly, all those apprehended were paparazzi. The police officers found this to be peculiar and held a meeting to analyze the situation. They concluded that these paparazzi must have provoked someone influential

The term “someone influential referred to either friars or martial artists.

Otherwise, these paparazzi who were caught wouldn’t have collectively lost their memories, stumbling over their words without knowing how to explain themselves.

This matter was not within the jurisdiction of the police; it should have been reported to the Jazona Martial Arts Alliance.

Upon understanding the sequence of events, the Martial Arts Alliance responded by saying, “What a joke!

Initially, they thought that the martial artist had committed something outrageous and immoral. It turns out, it was the paparazzi who instigated it all.

And so, the issue remained unresolved.

As a result of this incident, most entertainment venues have temporarily closed their related businesses, keeping a low profile for the time being.

After all the situation was too bizarre, and no one could predict where the next scandal would erupt

Send Gifts

660

212

Of that time it wasn’t for wealth

Several

 

 

years ago, Dexter had a handful of explosive scoops on many popular celebrities. In order to buy off those stories, those celebrities paid him a substantial amount of money, enough for him t spend for several lifetimes.

His exit from retirement at that time was purely to challenge himself and, of course, to satisfy his curiosity.

As the saying went, a paparazzo without a penchant for gossip was not a qualified paparazzo.

Dexter quickly began his investigation.

He was also quite intelligent, aware that the young man by Sierra’s side was not to be trifled with. Therefore, unlike other paparazzi, he didn’t foolishly rush to follow and snap pictures. Instead, he first scoured various articles and posts online.

It took quite a bit of effort.

Finally, a breakthrough was found within a campus forum of Jazona University.

The post contained an accompanying picture, showing Sierra chatting with a young man. They were seated a bit far apart, making the image somewhat unclear. However, the comments from netizens were quite interesting.

One comment read: Look, that man over there, doesn’t he resemble Mr. Lund from our traditional medicine short course?

Another replied: It seems so!

Someone else commented: It’s definitely Mr. Lund. Even if he turned to ashes, I would still recognize him. After attending his first class on traditional medicine, I fell deeply in love with him. Just last night, I even dreamt of Mr. Lund tutoring me at home!

One person angrily typed: Hey, previous commenter, are you trying to cause trouble? Mr. Lund is clearly my boyfriend

A commenter remarked: I didn’t expect that Mr. Lund actually knew the incredibly beautiful star, Sierra. I wanted to ask Mr. Lund to help me get an autograph.

Someone wrote: Sierra is for all of you. I only want Mr. Land,

Another person added: Only children make choices. I want everything.

The post was a staggering hundred pages long, filled with comments from students of Jazona University who had attended Emrys lectures.

Dexter read through the entire post, a hint of a victorious smile on his face,

After all, it was a very obvious clue

Dexter’s subsequent search keywords revolved around Teacher of Traditional Medicine Short Course at Jazona University,” “Miracle Doctor Dr Land,” “Apricot Hall”.

 

Gradually, the clues became clearer and clearer.

Chapter 420 Luciana

Not only that, Dexter also discovered a picture of Emrys online. Upon comparing it with the young man standing next to Sierra, he was certain that those two individuals were the same person.

However, something frustrating happened later.

After making copies of all the clues related to Emrys, Dexter used his previous connections to contact the publishers of the key clues and engaged in a series of negotiations.

Shortly after, the post on the Jazona University forum was deleted, and the photos related to Emrys that had been circulating online also disappeared, leaving behind only a few seemingly irrelevant articles.

If the paparazzi were aware of this maneuver, they would surely be amazed.

 

 

Armed with the information he had gathered. Dexter was preparing to conduct on-site investigations at two locations: Jazona University and Apricot Hall.

Since Emrys was so mysterious, Dexter thought it best not to provoke him for the time being. Instead, he would start with the people who knew Emrys and gather information from various sources. With

approach, Dexter believed he would soon uncover Emrys’ family background.

this

Dexter had formulated his plan.

As he was preparing to leave, he encountered an unexpected situation.

An unexpected guest suddenly paid him a visit.

It was a woman, dressed incredibly seductively. Her tight-fitting top and form-hugging skirt accentuated her upper body’s curves and her lower body’s roundness, showcasing them in all their glory.

The white stockings under her form-fitting skirt made her long legs appear flawlessly pale.

The woman, with a Prada designer bag slung over one shoulder, removed her sunglasses with her other hand. She cast a haughty glance at Dexter.

“Dexter how dare you return to Chanaea What, couldn’t you adapt to life abroad, you outcast?” the

woman sticered

When Dexter saw that woman, his expression subtly changed, revealing a hint of fear

The woman’s name was Luciana Lane, a prominent figure in the entertainment industry. She was once a taghly acclaimed star. However, her reputation plummeted when it was revealed that she had been. involved in an illicit relationship with a powerful figure from Jipsdale for a long time

 

 

That was indeed the information that Dexter had leaked

 

 

As a result, he was pursued by the powerful figure from Jipsdale all the way to a foreight country.

Dear loked at the woman before him, his face exuinely grim, and asked how did you know I

1/2

now working with me.

Upon hearing that, Dexter furrowed his brows.

Back when he was in his prime, he had taken on numerous paparazzi apprentices, and Zoran was one

of them.

However, later on, Dexter offended a powerful figure in Jipsdale and had to flee abroad, hiding for several years. Naturally, his apprentices abandoned him, and they went their separate ways.

Recently, Dexter returned to his homeland. He had just gotten in touch with Zoran, only to unexpectedly find out that Zoran was actually assisting Luciana with her affairs.

The expression on Dexter’s face grew increasingly grim.

Luciana chuckled lightly and said, “You need not be anxious. I didn’t come today to settle old scores with you. In fact, I should be thanking you. If it weren’t for you exposing that matter, I wouldn’t have been able to marry into the Santana family so quickly.”

The Santana family of Jipsdale, on par with the Langford family, were both influential figures.

Originally, Luciana was merely involved in a secret affair with a certain member of the Santana family. However, after being exposed by Dexter, her lover divorced his wife and took Luciana as his new wife.

Luciana had essentially given up her career, but in return, she had married into a wealthy family ahead. of time.

Dexter’s eyes flickered. He asked, “So, what is the purpose of your visit today?”

He couldn’t believe that Luciana would be so kind-hearted as to go out of her way to thank him.

Without consulting Dexter, Luciana made herself comfortable on the living room couch. As she massaged her calf, she spoke. “Considering your abilities, I assume you still remember the animosity between Sierra and me, right?”

Dexter nodded.

Previously, Luciana was also an artist affiliated with Skyline Entertainment and was even the company’s main focus until Sierra came along-

Upon hearing that the company had chosen to promote Sierra, Luciana was immediately displeased. She even threatened to leave Skyline Entertainment instantly if the company dared to proceed with such a decision.

Send Gifts

Chapter 421 Sierra And Lucianal

Sierra and Luciana were both prominent figures in the entertainment industry, but while Luciana was an established star, Sierra was still a newcomer. Naturally, the company would usually choose to prioritize the more famous one.

This decision turned out to be a major disappointment for Luciana, leaving her extremely frustrated.

Even though Sierra reached out to Luciana and assured her that she had no intention of competing for the top resources. Luciana showed no gratitude. Instead, she berated Sierra, accusing her of playing innocent and pretending to be virtuous while being a hypocrite

This incident planted the seeds of resentment between the two

Later on, Luciana managed to climb the ranks in the Santana family and decided to terminate her contract with Skyline Entertainment. She joined the entertainment company under the Santana family. hoping for a fresh start.

However, within six months. Dexter exposed Luciana’s secret affair with a member of the Santana family, which deal a devastating blow to her career.

Luciana held resentment towards Dexter and, even more so, towards Sierra.

After Dexter fled abroad, Luciana focused her energy on dealing with Sierra

She not only hired people to write defamatory articles about Sierra but also enlisted the help of Zoran Dexter’s most proud disciple. Zoran’s task was to secretly photograph Sierra and bring her down.

Unfortunately for Luciana, her efforts did not yield any breakthroughs.

Sierra was constantly busy with filming and maintained a professional distance from her male co-stars. ensuring that no scandalous rumors were associated with her.

As for the defamatory articles written by Luciana’s hired writers, they lacked any basis and became a source of amusement for netizens. Whenever such an article appeared, netizens would jokingly comment: Looks like Luciana is staying up late typing again

This greatly infuriated Luciana

ago, Luciana orchestrated a photo of Sierra slapping a newcomer with a stern face. ulated online. The subsequent controversy and taking sides were also liked to Luciana.

However, netizens were no longer easily fooled. They didnt believe that Sierra’s character could be so

катар

Enthumusic netizens conducted a thorough investigation on the three celebrities who stood against Serra and discovered their connections to varying degrees, with the entertainment company under the Santana family

A new joke started circulating online. Whenever a celebrity caused even the slightest cousinsotionL

Canalikestotylekerfar

1/2

Chapter 421 Sierra And Luciana

R-43%

Luciana’s Twitter account was constantly mentioned by others. Whenever something happened in the entertainment industry, netizens would tag her, almost driving Luciana crazy

All of this was thanks to Sierra.

Luciana’s resentment towards Sierra grew deeper, and she seized every opportunity to tarnish Sierra’s reputation.

At that time, a young man appeared by Sierra’s side, clearly having a significant relationship with her. For Luciana, this presented a new opportunity.

Moreover, Luciana strongly believed in a saying.

When a flawless woman starts having men in her life, cracks will inevitably start to show. Perhaps these cracks. are initially small, but over time, they are bound to expand.

Luciana felt that the time had come

Luciana’s purpose in finding Dexter was to have him resume his old profession, to keep an eye on Sierra, and to track the young man who had recently appeared by Sierra’s side.

Dexter, a veteran paparazzo and Zoran’s mentor, might be able to accomplish things that Zoran couldn’t.

After hearing that. Dexter shook his head in refusal. He stated, “Sierra is supported by the influential Langford family, whose power rivals that of the Santana family. I have already offended the Santana family, and if I antagonize another family like the Langfords, I will be one step away from death. Is that what you desire?”

Indeed, Dexter was no longer the same person he once was

During the past two years, living in hiding and maintaining a low profile abroad had gradually eroded his sharpness, and his bravery had significantly waned.

If it hadn’t been for the incredibly peculiar incident involving Emrys, which had sparked Dexter’s curiosity to an unbearable degree, he would have never abandoned his retirement.

It appeared as though Luciana had anticipated his reaction, and she calmly responded, “If you can

gather some scandalous information about Sierra, your outstanding debts with the Santana family will

Le forgiven. Surely, living a life of constant evasion must be quite uncomfortable, isn’t it?”

Dexter thought to himself, Duh. Who would want to spend their entire life in hiding?

Chapter 422 Dexter Accepted The Deal

Dexter hesitated to spend the substantial amount of money he held ostentatiously, as he couldn’t ad to living abroad.

Dexter was deeply distressed,

Although he hoped the Santana family would let him off the hook, he realized that offending the Langford family would only make his life more difficult

Luciana reassured him, “You don’t need to worry about that. Just gather the information, and I’ll take care of exposing it. The Langford family won’t even know you exist, so they won’t hold you

accountable.”

Dexter’s concerns were effectively dispelled by her statement.

It was an incredibly tempting offer.

After considering it for a moment, Dexter agreed, saying. If that’s the case, I can give it a try. However. I can’t guarantee success. Sierra’s circle is just too clean…

Dexter, being involved in the entertainment industry, used the word “clean” to describe Sierra, which showed how highly he thought of her.

Dexter was the first to notice Sierra when Skyline Entertainment showed signs of promoting her. In an industry where benefits were valued above all else, Sierra must have made sacrifices for the company to promote her over Luciana, a popular star.

Curiosity got the better of Dexter, and he spent some time observing Sierra.

He focused on her relationship with the Langford family, but he couldn’t find anything concrete.

Surprisingly, Sierra deliberately maintained a distance even with the people from the Langford family.

Dexter felt bewildered. It seemed as though the Langford family was actively seeking closeness with Sierra, rather than the other way around.

That was a mystery he wanted to unravel.

Dexter couldn’t find any dirt on Sierra, but he ended up uncovering information about Luciana instead

However, when Dexter was pursued by the Santana family, he lost interest in investigating Sierra.

Suddenly, Luciana approached him, hoping he would return to his old profession.

After careful consideration, Dexter agreed. However, when he mentioned that Sierra’s circle was too clean, Luciana became visibly upset.

Luciana saw Sierra as a lifelong adversary, so any praise for Sierra felt like a veiled criticism of herself.

Naturally, Luciana was displeased

1/2

“You better succeed!” Luciana said coldly, handing Dexter a business card. “This is my contact information. Let me know immediately if you have any news about Sierra.”

With that, Luciana picked up her Prada bag, put on her sunglasses, and left Dexter’s residence with head held high. The sound of her high heels echoed in the hallway.

Dexter looked at the business card in his hand and gave a bitter smile.

Initially, he had only wanted to investigate Emrys out of curiosity. Even if he found substantial information, he had no intention of making it public.

But Luciana’s arrival changed everything.

“Unexpectedly, I’ve returned to my old line of work… Dexter sighed. “Although that young man named Emrys is quite mysterious, I have no choice but to take this gamble.”

Emrys may be somewhat exceptional, but compared to the Santana family from Jipsdale, Dexter definitely had a stronger affinity for the Santana family.

Dexter truly no longer wanted to continue living a life of constant hiding,

Furthermore, no matter how wicked a person might be, they surely couldn’t withstand the power and influence of the wealthy Santana family, could they?

Dexter made the decision to take that risk.

Just as he had composed himself, the sound of knocking on the door unexpectedly rang out once again.

Dexter thought that Luciana had forgotten to mention something and had returned, so he walked over and opened the door.

However, the person he saw when he opened the door suddenly filled him with unease.

Chapter 423 Unexpected Manson

The person standing at the door no Lucan. Les young man.

A familiar face appearen in eers vese

han on Dexter’s body sinod de end and

ane all the young man sanding calore himnoge anung Emrys, the n

Van Dexter Allow me to introduce nest. I, lame you have already lear

Mama

i

nonim

mry wore a Bate on his face bat eco icon intensified his sense of une

DETAIL DOGLA verommon we onda mandine What on earth is going

Talange fees: breath Dexter teleted a drance as he cd ensure but i don’t recognize you.

be so stamcele

to muck to deny, bet ne come and alt for

waited no the living

tatile Lucian had done before without sucking Dubens onto moon au su now, suing the air. Theresa syong pectin ruriton vorrrouch”

Cetter nam tulee vun surprise, but his face cuickly! mowila

fowope nou, do you not

fress into a povare remonter who posicion

legal nucer: highty. “Well, well, the once for paparazzo of the inment industry.

e met worn ileged. Thamaeeu sunt beyond nie.cootitions!

be enterammen, industry, there was an unwritten te thai publici

memenin de totor of any real transgressions was often diantel (cued this was truly

vent theme of the papar. Whether it was wild or not a differ

Soome meme a que served as turm of superion over public purus, provide polite

Sonne wome a amen that was an miringement dis the privacy rights of public pe

na

17

Beste uket with tinting, ow m

man the prison of paparazzi was baugh in a comm

nt of constantly gave to hitand

1/2

“Haven’t I already given you the answer? Keyword search. When you were gathering my information online, your every move naturally fell within my sight, answered Emrys.

“Keyword search… Dexter furrowed his brows fiercely, a sudden thought striking him, his complexic drastically changing in an instant. By searching through keywords, he found me. Is this what they referred to legends? Searching for someone through the internet? This kind of method is not something that an ordinary person could possess.

That revealed a terrifying piece of information, which was that the entire internet of Chanaca could potentially be under the control of a young man name Emrys,

As such, Dexter wondered who Emrys was and under what circumstances keywords would typically enter the surveillance system.

In reality, it was only when it involved sensitive personal names.

 

Chapter 424

For instance, when one was searching for a celebrity, even if one searched thousands upon thousands of times, no one would bother them.

However, if one were frequently searching for the name of a national leader, or any information related to state secrets, one would certainly have already entered into the surveillance system.

That was the aspect that truly terrified Dexter upon careful consideration.

The young man before my eyes is no ordinary individual. Dexter somewhat regretted agreeing to Luciana’s conditions.

As Dexter had suspected, it was the Seventy-two Shadow Forces that enabled Emrys to find him, and they had effortlessly exposed Dexter.

Emrys was not concerned about Dexter’s mood. He glanced at him and inquired, “Who was that woman earlier, and why was she searching for you?”

Dexter maintained his silence.

He contemplated deeply. Considering the circumstances, he was inevitably going to upset one side. The crucial question was which side he should offend in order to minimize the potential danger.

Send Gifts

660

212

laporen 220 Recognizing Celestial Token

mystery, Dexter’s much were my copiece her arvone, she had the reppen or cur nevernet sa

antention, uwavumption is

kave the Bouten vuose russing, te nireony knew i anaver in hayhem. Th

ima acer encoured Lacant Perhots becere Lucani

wiki csodene ate dit reconize Shestertouts young nm who bod

molly meant sm

showed best in other stars of the production cre

aerom, buiore Land

un nidin pere lowing taken to the pouce station he

stune asformation. They all came from

the parsos neiune des music was ante e

Bet a ked annously. Since von base everytna

chevrond time tai Dexter dad su

ne used to poliowa bes around. I.

ten at ja vour purpose in seckane me out!!!

cat cath, he was the one being sought out DV TVG

  1. Form Thestond penen to.

1/2

However, Dexter immediately shook his head vehemently, saying, “Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Luciana is backed by the Santana family from Jipsdale. I don’t want to die a second time.”

Dexter had been pursued by the Santana family for several years, and his courage had been completely worn away. To offend the Santana family again at this point would be suicidal.

Emrys gave him a profound look and said. “So, you dare not offend the Santana family, but you dare to offend me, is that it?”

“This…” Dexter’s expression froze,

He speculated that Emrys identity might not be simple, but it was just a guess, nothing certain. Hearing Emrys words, he realized that Emrys background might be even more significant than the Santana family.

Dexter felt an unbearable headache.

In response, Emrys placed Celestial Token onto the coffee table. I’m not sure if you’re familiar with this. If you’re not, I can demonstrate some of my other abilities.”

He thought that if Dexter didn’t recognize the token, he could reveal his identity as a cultivator. Subduing Dexter wouldn’t be an issue then.

Surprisingly, when Dexter saw the token, his body shuddered violently. The look in his eyes beneath his glasses clearly became somewhat horrified as he exclaimed, “Celestial Token?”

Among ordinary people, not many were truly familiar with Celestial Token.

Emrys presented the Celestial Token, not anticipating that Dexter would recognize it. To their surprise, Dexter did indeed recognize it.

Trembling. Dexter inquired, “Are you the Empyrean Lord?”

Observing Emrys nod, Dexter fell to his knees with a thud. “I beg your forgiveness for my ignorance and inability to recognize you, Empyrean Lord! Please forgive me!”

Chapter 425 Siding With Emrys

Dexter finally understood why Emrys was able to track him through the internet. Once he realized that

Emrys was indeed the Empyrean Lord, everything became much easier to comprehend,

“Now that you’ve discovered my identity. I assume you know what to do next, right?

the Celestial Token, speaking calmly.

“Yes!” Dexter nodded emphatically,

One was from the esteemed Santana family of Jipsdale, the other was the Empyrean Lord. closed eyes, one would know which to choose,

Lately. Zoran had been on the verge of frustration.

Ever since he started working for Luciana, his primary task had been to keep a close eye on Sierra. trying every possible method to uncover any scandal related to her.

Wherever Sierra went to film, Zoran and his subordinates would follow.

However, after all that time, there was no progress at all.

Then, suddenly, a mysterious young man appeared beside Sierra. Zoran thought it was an opportunity. but he didn’t expect all the subordinates he sent to track the mysterious young man to eventually emerge from the police station.

Luciana was quite unhappy on her end,

Naturally, Zoran’s mood had also plummeted to its worst.

Seated on the couch, he chain-smoked one cigarette after another.

On the television set in front of them, a movie starring Tom, New Cop Chronicle, was playing. It had reached the final part where Tom delivered his iconic line. “Give it up, Zoran…”

Zoran was distracted, particularly irritated when he heard those words. Consequently, he turned off the

television

At that moment, his cell phone suddenly vibrated.

Upon picking it up, he took a look.

It was a text message

The message was sent by his mentor, Dexter,

The content of the message was an address for a hotel along with a room number.

The irritation that had been plaguing Zoran instantly vanished. He hurriedly dialed Dester’s number and asked “What does the teat message you sent me theaid”

K

Dexter responded Lassure you, you wont be disappened Once this is over you should abroad

1/3

and lay low for a while!”

The hint had already become very clear.

Initially, Dexter found himself pursued abroad after secretly photographing Luciana and a certain member of the Santana family.

At that moment, as Dexter said that, he was hinting to Zoran that there was a major drama at the hotel. He suggested they should leave quickly after taking the photos to avoid being hunted down by the Langford family.

As the saying goes. “Once a mentor, respected for a lifetime. Indeed, Dexter took care of Zoran as if the latter were his own. At least, that was what Zoran thought.

Zoran was deeply moved in his heart.

After expressing his gratitude, he hung up the phone.

Immediately, Zoran called back all his underlings who were staking out outside. The underlings, puzzled, asked. “Boss, why are we leaving our post at the hotel where Sierra’s crew is staying? Why are we coming back?”

“Why the hell are you still staring? Sierra has long since run off to another hotel,” cursed Zoran.

His lackeys immediately caught on, asking, “Boss, did we stumble upon any unexpected gains?”

Zoran chuckled, “Of course, the information came from my mentor. He found the location where Sierra and her lover were having their secret rendezvous. We should hurry over there. After we finish up tonight, you can relax and enjoy yourselves however you wish.”

Upon hearing that, the lackeys also became exhilarated.

Luciana had once said that if they could dig up some dirt on Sierra, she would give them a substantial amount of money, enough for them to spend for a lifetime.

Moreover, they all knew who Zoran’s mentor was, a venerable figure in the paparazzi circle. The information he provided was certainly reliable.

Without a shred of doubt, the group of people quickly gathered their equipment and immediately. headed toward the hotel address without any delay.

Upon arriving near the hotel, Zoran instructed his subordinates to keep watch outside the premises in order to capture any images of Sierra and her lover entering or leaving the hotel.

As for himself, he had checked into a room right next to the one provided by Dexter.

Zoran partially closed his own room door, leaving a small gap. This way, he would be able to immediately detect even the slightest movement.

He continued to keep watch until eight in the evening

The sound of a door opening came from the opposite side

2/3

Immediately, Zoran became alert and discreetly peered through the gap in the door. True enough, he saw a familiar face-it was Emrys.

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 401-415

Chapter 401 He Is My Younger Brother

“Sierra, you’ve already called me a pervert, so it must have been intentional, right?” Emrys felt no shame at all. Instead of making excuses, he openly admitted his actions.

Sierra was left speechless. She had never seen anyone behave so shamelessly yet be so upfront about it

before.

The film crew was in a state of panic. Seth, in particular, was terrified, his face turning ashen. Just then, a producer on set suddenly shouted, “Look, the two of them are coming down!”

Many people were still looking up, seemingly still immersed in the incredible scene they had just witnessed. As the producer shouted, the crew saw Emrys sprinting down, swiftly moving down the steep mountain wall as if he were flying. This must be the legendary gravity-defying technique!

The director, quick-witted this time, immediately rushed over to personally handle the camera, capturing this scene on film. The image presented through the camera compelled Seth to exclaim in awe, unable to contain himself.

His works leaned more towards a period style, which was the artistic direction he pursued. Right then, the scene displayed through the camera perfectly aligned with the style he sought. That’s exactly what I’m looking for! Seth was overwhelmed with excitement.

After finishing filming the scene, he rushed over to check on Sierra. Sierra’s manager, Amalia, was

the first to rush over. Pointing at Emrys, she was about to criticize him when she heard Sierra say, “He is He was just joking with me

my younger brother, Emrys. We haven’t seen each other for many year

carlier.

“Your younger brother?” Amalia was momentarily taken aback. As Sierra’s manager, she was completely unaware that Sierra had a younger brother. However, she didn’t feel it was appropriate to ask further.

Her professional relationship with Sierra was rather unique. Generally speaking, managers were typically assigned by management companies to assist their artists in their work. At the same time, they also supervised the artists, preventing them from doing anything out of line.

However, Sierra was different. The person supporting Sierra was a big shot from Jipsdale, who also happened to be the mysterious boss of Skyline Entertainment, Sierra’s management company. Therefore, it could be said that Sierra held significant influence within the company. In essence, she had the power to transform Skyline Entertainment into her own personal studio.

However, for reasons unknown, Sierra did not do so. Within the company, she never considered herself as the boss. Instead, she chose to sign a contract with Skyline Entertainment, becoming one of

its artists.

The executives at Skyline Entertainment were aware of Sierra’s identity, so the so-called contract Was merely a formality at best. There wasn’t a single clause in it that bound Sierra. Of course, they didn’t dare to do so either.

As for the manager they had appointed, Amalia, she was purely there to assist Sierra in handling daily affairs, filtering out trashy scripts, and the like. She didn’t dare to order Sierra around at all. At most, she would offer advice on certain matters.

1/2

So, when Amalia heard Sierra say that Emrys was her younger brother, her first reaction was to believe her rather than question Sierra about whether Emrys was her boy toy.

After a brief explanation, Sierra turned to Seth and said. “Mr. Critchlow, I’m truly sorry. My younger brother’s mischief has disrupted the film crew’s work

“Not at all, Ms. Sullivan. He has actually made an impression on me!” Rather than showing any displeasure, Seth was filled with excitement. His gaze fell upon Emrys, his eyes sparkling intensely.

Seth was considered a well-known director within the industry. He had filmed numerous period-style action dramas, propelling many young actors to stardom. Naturally, his eye for talent was sharp and

seasoned.

Previously. Emrys had his face covered with a black cloth, so his features remained unseen. Now that Emrys revealed his face, Seth couldn’t help but marvel at it. This man, he thought, was born to play the male lead.

Furthermore, Emrys possessed exceptional martial arts skills. As he ascended the mountain earlier, his elegant and nimble movements emitted a remarkable aura. Such prowess could not be attained solely through acting abilities.

Send Gifts

Chapter 402 He Is A Talent

Furthermore, Emrys was dressed entirely in black. If he were to wear period clothing and pair it with! white robe, he would perfectly embody the image of an immortal, likely to captivate the hearts of countless female viewers.

The state of the film industry at that time was such that as long as they catered to the preferences of the female audience, the ratings would undoubtedly be good. The ladies might even continue watching an entire series because of a male character they liked.

Even if the plot was somewhat weak, it didn’t matter to them,

This was the reason why there was a constant emergence of popular male celebrities. Despite their obvious lack of acting skills, they still managed to thrive and rise to prominence, becoming highly sought-after for various film and television dramas,

Many investors even handpicked the actors, insisting that certain popular stars must play the leading male role. Otherwise, they would not consider investing.

Consequently, the pay for these up-and-coming male actors skyrocketed.

In stark contrast, veteran actors known for their acting skills gradually faded into obscurity. Many of these seasoned actors had even reached the point where they had no roles to play.

This was a regrettable phenomenon, but it was also the market’s choice.

As a director, Seth often found himself with no choice but to cater to the demands of the market.

The only thing he could do was strive to retain some of his personal characteristics in the works he filmed.

Emrys possessed outstanding external attributes. Compared to those popular young idols, he was in a league of his own. Moreover, he possessed a demeanor that those young male celebrities simply couldn’t match.

His appearance had greatly impressed Seth.

The latter firmly believed that if Emrys could play the leading male role in the drama, he would undoubtedly become a rising star.

Seth felt as though he had struck gold. His eyes were fixed intently on Emrys. From his appearance to his physique, and even his innate charm, everything about Emrys perfectly matched Seth’s demands. The more he looked at Emrys, the more satisfied he became.

“Hello, Mr. Lund, my name is Seth Critchlow, the director of this film crew. I’m very pleased to meet you Seth greeted Emrys enthusiastically, extending his hand towards him.

“I’m Emrys, Sierra’s younger brother.”

Emrys also gave a gentle smile. After shaking hands, he gracefully withdrew hus hand

Seth’s admiration for Emrys grew even more. He turned to Sierra and said, “Ms. Sullivan, your brother

1/2

is very talented. Have you ever considered getting him to join the entertainment industry? If he could act in a scene with you, it would certainly be a hit.”

His fervent gaze swept over the two of them, filled with anticipation

This pair of siblings, one exuding an extraordinary aura while the other giving off an ethereal vibe, were truly a match made in heaven. If they were to star in a drama, there was no doubt that they would become wildly popular.

Seth even considered replacing the male lead of the drama that was currently being filmed.

Sierra smiled subtly, her charm captivating. She then glanced at Emrys and said, “I need to consult my younger brother about this. I can’t just make decisions for him, right, Rys?”

Emrys’ ability to earn Seth’s admiration naturally filled Sierra with immense joy and pride.

When she smiled, it would leave the surrounding actors and crew members utterly spellbound

They had never seen Sierra smile so sweetly at a man outside of filming.

Moreover, from the surnames of Sierra and Emrys, it could be inferred that they were likely not blood siblings. In recent times, romantic relationships between an older woman and a younger man were quite the trend.

Thus, everyone wished they could take Emrys place.

Seth was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly regained his composure. He knew that the woman before him was out of his league. Therefore, he turned his hopeful gaze towards Emrys and asked, “Mr. Lund, what do you think?”

“I appreciate your recognition, Mr. Critchlow, but I have no intention of pursuing a career in the entertainment industry. Therefore, I regret to inform you that I cannot accept your offer.”

Emrys had never expected that his playful intention to tease Sierra would unexpectedly attract the attention of Seth, who even expressed interest in inviting him to play the lead male role. It was an unforeseen development, yet somehow it made sense

This unexpected opportunity was a result of his undeniable charisma.

Individuals with exceptional talent are often discovered regardless of their location, which can be frustrating

quite

Send Gifts

Chapter 403 Emrys Declines The Offer

Emrys didn’t particularly enjoy the feeling of being watched.

Despite being Emerentius and an Empyrean Lord, he seldom mentioned these two ident He feared that if the public became aware of them, it would disrupt his peaceful life.

At home, there were many beautiful sisters waiting for him to guide… Ahem, waiting for care of them. These leisurely days were something Emrys was quite content with.

If he were to enter the entertainment industry like Sierra, he would be hounded by the paparazzi all day long in the event he became famous.

Emrys had heard from Cordelia a long time ago that ever since Sierra became a big star, she had to return home in secret. She even had to buy a house in Summerbank, fearing that she might lead the paparazzi to her home and disrupt the lives of her other sisters.

Therefore, in order to avoid the predicament of having a home he couldn’t return to, Emrys decisively rejected Seth’s request.

Seth lamented, “Since you have no intention of venturing into the entertainment industry, Mr. Lund, 1 cannot force you. However, I still hope that you will give it some serious thought. Whenever you come around to the idea, feel free to call me! I will, without a doubt, tailor a script for you at the earliest opportunity.”

As he spoke, Seth handed Emrys a business card.

It was evident that Seth truly admired Emrys. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have proposed tailoring a drama specifically for him, allowing a newcomer to take the lead role. This was a move that entailed significant risk, but Seth believed it was worth a try.

“When the day comes that I’ve figured it out and can’t hold back my desire for acting. I’ll follow in Sierra’s footsteps.”

As Emrys spoke, he still reached out to accept the business card handed over by Seth. It was a matter of courtesy after all.

For a newcomer to land the leading male role in their first drama, there are typically only two scenarios. The first was that they had substantial support from a powerful patron. The second was that they possessed an exceptionally outstanding image and demeanor, perfectly aligning with the character of the male protagonist in the drama.

Emrys was slotted in by the investors and was also Sierra’s younger brother, which meant that he certainly had a powerful patron. However, the reason Seth took a liking to him was definitely not because of his background.

What Seth was truly captivated by was Emrys’ personal charm.

When Seth announced his intention to promote Emrys to the leading male role, all the surrounding. actors, whether they were extras or in supporting male and female roles, couldn’t help but look on with eyes filled with envy.

1/2

This was indeed what they had was corenced of

Everyone had vimesed Sect’s corblities. The munere of newcomers he had propelled to fame was coumiess. Bene escortred by him vartainmete lottery

This was clearly reiden toponomy acccpctccess

However

a

ויה

What was ence-in-a-femme oporen 7101 001dbocorded like a worthless on

pari

astecem. Lau come tad toederned wait than others.

ure www.auch an opportunity didn’t fall

Lipon

ume revered Erarys Barhavine quens coelen topor mur,not cherishing i

wever unce-tace calmed down, they cuekly came with

porumur did not Til on them not because roen Lucette tecrowerbocrity, if one

sma cuttle one could limeione fucored,

allocate sh., the opportunity

-rechnend steady inmessed Erars stitis ann realbed tith: bevat. The strength of a

titles

As evident. There wasio need for nim secutonder raamreezernion….

siere of E. La can heart is loud and par carter, Lana vas terms youugeer pemeri

me exteramment dus heers of hierarcovadonishm oatinine exccerrevi in her story Mierna. uidai besamzare

accend the coors:

Chapter 404 The Unexpected Decision

With this in mind, it was not difficult for everyone to comprehend Emrys’ actions.

They could hardly have imagined that Emrys declined Seth’s offer simply because he didn’t want to draw attention to himself. It was not as complicated as they had thought.

If Emrys truly desired fame, he did not need to rely on acting at all.

Revealing his identity as the Empyrean Lord would be more than sufficient.

Among the crowd, a young man dressed in an impressive period costume observed Emrys refusal of Seth’s offer. His anxious heart quietly settled, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

His name was Corbin Lukis, the leading man in this drama. He had made his debut as a popular male celebrity, setting the trend for popularity-driven television dramas,

However, Corbin was not content with being labeled as a popular young actor. After gaining significant fame a few years ago, he did not exploit his popularity for quick money. Instead, he spent several years refining his acting skills,

This drama marked his comeback, showcasing a significant improvement in his acting compared to before. He hoped that through this drama, he could completely shed his title as a popular male celebrity and be recognized as a skilled actor

Therefore, this drama was of utmost importance to him.

If Emrys had accepted Seth’s offer to act, there was a high chance that Corbin would have been replaced as the male lead. After all, even though he also had financial backing, it was somewhat weaker compared to Sierra’s.

Emrys’ rejection essentially provided Corbin with an opportunity.

Thus, he couldn’t help but cast a grateful glance toward Emrys.

However, at that moment, Emrys suddenly let out a mysterious laugh and said, “Mr. Critchlow, although I don’t plan to join the entertainment industry. I will definitely support Sierra’s drama.”

Upon hearing these words, Corbin’s heart was once again gripped with unease.

Seth’s eyes lit up as he asked, “Could it be that you plan to retire from the industry after finishing this drama with Ms. Sullivan?”

He reached the pinnacle of his career as soon as he started and retired when he was at his peak. I’m impressed!

Seth did not concern himself with whether Emrys would continue acting in the future. As long as Emrys could perform as the male lead just once, he would be completely satisfied. After all, what Seth looked forward to the most was someone who could interpret the artistic concept in his mind.

Emrys was extremely suitable for the task.

Seth’s hope was rekindled once again, his gaze full of anticipation as he looked at Emrys However, he

1/2

“Um…

When Emrys said those words, everyone, including Seth and Corbin, was stunned.

He declines the lead role yet wants to act as the body double? This young man is truly ambitious.

Sierra was slightly taken aback, then she glared at Emrys reproachfully. This pervert, does he have to be so blatantly obvious with his intentions?

Seth looked at Sierra curiously and said. “Ms. Sullivan, it seems that your younger brother doesn’t quite understand your standards for accepting roles.

Sierra essentially did not do kissing scenes, let alone passionate ones. Even if there were any, a stand- would take her place.

Therefore, the situation Emrys spoke of simply did not exist, causing his perverted plan to fall through.

Seth suggested, “Mr. Lund, Ms. Sullivan does not have such a role in this drama. However, there are several supporting female characters who do have such scenes, and they are all played by the actresses. themselves. Perhaps you could consider taking on the role for them?”

Playing a supporting female role in Seth’s films required a certain level of beauty. Although they couldn’t compare to Sierra, they were at least B-list stars. It wasn’t a role that an ordinary person could easily take on.

However, upon hearing Seth’s words, the beautiful supporting actresses nearby, who were involved in the intimate scenes, unexpectedly became excited, subtly revealing a sense of anticipation.

Having Emrys perform passionate scenes with them not only did not bother the supporting actresses, but there was also a subtle sense of anticipation among them.

Without mentioning Emrys’s physical appearance and personality, the most significant aspects were his identity and background.

He was a martial artist and Sierra’s younger brother.

Either of these two points was enough to attract their attention. If they could truly immerse themselves. during passionate scenes, then they would have hit the jackpot.

Chapter 405 Corbin Expresses His Gratitude To Emrys

Sierra’s company, Skyline Entertainment, was a powerhouse in the entertainment industry, controlling extensive resources. If they could access these resources through Emrys, their path to becoming top- tier actresses would be clear.

It was their dream opportunity.

Therefore, they were extremely excited.

However, without hesitation. Emrys shrugged and said, “If there are no passionate scenes with Sierra, then forget it. I’m also afraid that I might actually get carried away when acting with other women.

The supporting actresses thought to themselves. We aren’t afraid at all. We were actually hoping you’d lose control of yourself. After all, the producers have already had their turn.

Sierra interpreted his words differently. Her dreamy eyes narrowed slightly as she scoffed lightly and said. “So, what you’re saying is, you’re not afraid of getting carried away if you’re acting with me?”

You’re sharp as always.

Emrys looked at Sierra approvingly, then confidently wrapped his arm around Sierra’s slender waist and said. “You are my sister, how could I possibly harm you?”

As she spoke, a surge of warmth spread from Sierra’s slender waist, engulfing her entire body. It felt as if she was being electrified, causing her delicate body to tremble slightly. Her eyes, clear as water, were suddenly filled with agitation.

Without a doubt, it was Emrys’ life energy that was causing mischief.

This pervert, in a classic case of saying one thing and meaning another, is deliberately trying to embarrass me. Caylie and Lena even claim that he is shy. Don’t they have any conscience at all? Sierra thought to herself with a soft sigh.

Sierra leaned her delicate body against Emrys, her legs feeling somewhat weak. She could only maintain her composure in this manner.

Emrys let out a light laugh, deliberately letting go of his grip. He sidestepped, further infuriating

Sierra.

In order not to lose her composure, she had no choice but to follow Emrys’ movements, her body feeling weak and soft. Her hand subsequently pinched Emrys’ waist, and she muttered under her breath. “I dare you to move again. Let’s see what happens next!”

To the onlookers, it appeared as though Sierra had willingly leaned into Emrys’ embrace.

Their sibling bond is truly deep, everyone thought, filled with envy.

Upon witnessing this scene, Seth felt a growing sense of regret. He had never seen Sierra being so intimate with any man before. If they were to star in a drama together, there would be no need for body doubles, even for the passionate scenes

1/2

Perhaps it could even lead to Sierra’s on-screen kiss debut, which would undoubtedly become a major

sensation.

Unfortunately, Emrys had no intention of entering the entertainment industry.

Sierra took a while to recover, waiting until the electrifying sensation within her had completely dissipated before she finally moved away from Emrys. Even so, she nearly stumbled.

With a swift move, Emrys quickly supported her, pretending not to notice as he said, “Sierra, look at you. Acting is so strenuous that you can’t even stand properly. How about we find a time for me to give you some treatment to replenish your energy and blood?”

“Go on pretending, you pervert. Don’t think I don’t know that it was you who sabotaged me just now, Sierra glared at Emrys, speaking with annoyance.

If it weren’t for the crowd, she would have definitely let Emrys know who was in charge.

I’m going to change my clothes first.”

Sierra couldn’t be bothered to argue with Emrys anymore. She decided to head to the makeup room to change out of her gown.

Emrys glanced at his own attire, the costume of a background extra, and decided to change back into his own clothes. By the time he emerged, Sierra was still in the process of changing her outfit.

Girls really know how to dawdle, Emrys thought to himself.

At that moment, the main male character, Corbin, approached Emrys and said, “I really appreciate what you did earlier, Mr. Lund.”

Emrys looked at him in surprise. “What are you thanking me for?”

“If you had accepted Mr. Critchlow’s offer to act, I believe they would have replaced me as the lead actor. So, it’s because of you that I got this opportunity,” Corbin said with a bitter smile.

He realized that Emrys’ personality was better suited for playing the male lead role than his own. To be more precise, no one was more suitable than Emrys

After all, Corbin was no longer the same person he used to be.

At the height of his career, he made the courageous decision to change direction.

Send Gifts

660

Chapter 406

newcomer if they disappear for just two or three years.

This is because cultivating a newcomer with little popularity comes at a low cost. As long as they have a decent physical appearance, they can be introduced to the public for a trial run after their persona and image are built up by the management company.

If one doesn’t work out, they will be replaced by another until someone finds success.

For these management companies, even if the first ninety-nine individuals are mere cannon fodder, they will have a windfall as long as the hundredth one makes it big-

Veteran actors of the past required significant investment to be nurtured, while their acting skills needed time to be honed..

As for young male idols, they attract fans with their physical appearance and public persona. Thus, their acting skills are not as important in the beginning.

Hence, many budding male celebrities, after gaining popularity, frequently appear on the screen. They use the few years of their prime to fervently make as much as they can, milking the most out of their youth.

Individuals like Corbin, who choose to take the hard route during the peak of their popularity, are

extremely rare.

This also implies that Corbin is extremely susceptible to being replaced by upcoming young talents.

He has already missed his peak of popularity. Unlike the previous two or three years when countless people would knock on his door daily, inviting him to perform, he took the initiative to approach Seth to offer himself for the drama. Seth, considering their past relationship, agreed to give him an opportunity.

As the first piece of work following his career transition, Corbin cherishes this opportunity greatly, putting in immense effort during the filming.

However, no matter how hard one tries, there is still a noticeable gap when compared to naturally gifted competitors like Emrys.

It’s because Emrys isn’t merely acting. The charisma he exudes is innate. Even seasoned actors with decades of experience would feel inferior in comparison.

Emrys pats Corbin’s shoulder and says, “That’s just how geniuses are. But don’t be disheartened, I think you’ll have a chance in the future. You could try playing the role of Empyrean

Lord.”

Such is the nature of a genius….

Enays is indeed not modest at all. However, his earlier statement about trying out the role of Kangrycan Lord has genuinely scared Corbin

After all Empyran Lord is not someuse who can be disrespected casually

1/2

“Mr. Lund, stop joking around. In this world, there isn’t a single person qualified to portray Empyrean Lord. Yes, not a single one, Corbin says with a face full of respect.

Empyrean Lord is a hero of Chanaea, a figure held in the highest esteem throughout the nation. Regardless of the situation, his name should not be casually brought up in conversation. This is the respect that Empyrean Lord rightfully deserves, not to mention bringing him onto the screen.

Perhaps it will only be possible to produce a heroic drama series a hundred years later to glorify the exploits of Empyrean Lord. However, this can only occur under the direction of the highest leader of

Chanaca,

Otherwise, it would be a capital offense, and this is not an exaggeration at all.

Seeing his terrified expression, Emrys gives a bitter smile and says, “Look at you, acting as if Empyrean Lord is some kind of ferocious beast. In reality, beneath his dragon mask, he is just like you-he has two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. He’s not as terrifying as you think.”

Emrys shakes his head, but his words cause a drastic change in Corbin’s expression. He says, “Mr. Lund, this isn’t a matter of him being fearsome. I’m not scared of him, but rather, Empyrean Lord is a sacred entity. My actions stem from a sense of respect.”

It is precisely from that respect that fear is induced. This is fundamentally different from the usual

concept of fear.

Corbin hesitated for a moment before speaking. “Mr. Lund, I strongly advise against repeating what you just said, particularly in our line of work in the entertainment industry where we must be mindful of our words. Often, even if we don’t intend any harm, our words can be manipulated by individuals with hidden agendas, potentially leading to severe consequences in our lives.”

While Emrys had expressed his disinterest in being part of the entertainment industry, Corbin had a different perspective on the matter.

Chapter 407 Romantic Encounters.

Many things in this world continue to happen even if we don’t want them to.

Ever since Emrys revealed to the entire crew that he was Sierra’s younger brother, his life was no longer under his control. The paparazzi, in particular, were eager to target those close to celebrities and uncover unknown facts about them.

This was especially true for a beautiful superstar like Sierra, who rarely had any negative news. As a result, the entertainment media outlets were even more determined to find a weakness in her through her younger brother, Emrys

The film crew was a diverse group, and there was no guarantee that the recent interaction between Emrys and Sierra hadn’t been secretly captured by someone with ulterior motives, ready to post it online for sensationalism.

Therefore, every word and action of Emrys in the future could potentially affect Sierra. Even the slightest mistake could have a devastating impact on her career.

The statement Emrys just made was indeed risky.

Beneath the dragon mask, there were two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. This was the truth, as Empyrean Lord was human after all and not some kind of monster.

However, it was still something that shouldn’t be said.

If overheard by unscrupulous media, they could easily exploit it for publicity. They might create headlines like: Famous actress Sierra’s younger brother speaks out of turn, openly showing contempt for Empyrean Lord.

The keywords “Sierra” and “Empyrean Lord” would casily grab the public’s attention.

The content of the article, combined with Emrys’ statement, was bound to cause a tremendous uproar.

In the hearts of the people of Chanaea, Empyrean Lord had already been deified and become a figure of faith. Therefore, it was unforgivable for anyone to humanize a god.

If that were to happen, Sierra’s strong backing in the entertainment industry would be no match for the public’s fervent idolization of Empyrean Lord

It would truly be a disaster.

Therefore, Corbin’s concern was not unwarranted. He kindly advised Emrys, hoping that he would be more mindful of his words and actions in the future.

After trung everything. Emrys looked deeply into Corbin’s eyes and said. “I greatly appreciate your reminder. I will certainly be more cautious in the future. Beings like Empyrean Lord are indeed not jonaething that ordinary folks like us can casually discuss”

Its god that you understand. Mr. Lund Just remember to speak and act cautiously

Quer again. Ladlau tried to give him some advus then laughed bearly and said “Anyway, I won’t

Cortau

1.2

interfere with your romantic encounters.”

After saying what needed to be said, he tactfully took his leave and returned to the filming location.

Emrys watched Corbin’s retreating figure, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Corbin is indeed an interesting character worth befriending. As for his mention of romantic encounters…

Emrys turned his head and immediately understood what Corbin meant,

A few beautiful women were walking towards him. They were the same B-list celebrities from earlier. eagerly anticipating performing passionate scenes with Emrys.

To reach B-list status in the competitive world of actresses meant that one’s beauty was extraordinary. Many of these girls were considered the most beautiful on campus even during their time at drama school.

Moreover, they were just one opportunity away from becoming A-list actresses,

To seize this opportunity, the quickest way was to secure a financial backer. As long as there was a patron supporting them, success was almost guaranteed.

In their eyes, Emrys was one such patron.

“Mr. Lund. I’m a girl with dreams. I have a deep passion for art, and for the sake of art, I am willing to give everything I have

A demure-looking girl approached Emrys and introduced herself with a sweet smile. At the same time, she playfully tossed her hair, emitting a captivating fragrance, as she turned on the charm.

Her words were incredibly inspiring.

A girl who is truly dedicated to art must have a deep love for it.

Emrys greatly admired a girl like her who is driven to pursue her dreams.

Shortly after, another girl spoke up. “Mr. Lund, ever since I entered this profession, I made a promise to myself that I would distinguish myself from others. Money is not my main priority. I simply want to make my family proud because I come from a rural area…

Send Gifts

Chapter 408 The Dense Emrys.

Emrys was on the verge of tears, expressing, “You all are truly admirable. Chanaca is in need of such positive and proactive young women like you. You are the role models of independent women in new era. You must persist on the path you’ve chosen, and success will surely come your way one

Emrys was deeply moved, so he spoke at length, delivering an inspiring speech to these girls who h dreams.

It’s evident that they have come to me for encouragement,

Emrys was proud to be able to assist them.

As the conversation continued, another girl approached him. She was tall and dressed simply, with a white sun har adorning her head. Despite this, Emrys immediately spotted her among a crowd of exceptionally attractive girls.

Emryss eyes lit up, and he confidently approached the girl, grasping her smooth hand and saying. “My lady, you must be just like these inspiring girls, deeply in love with art and willing to give everything for it right

“Indeed, Mr. Lund, you’re correct. I do love art and I’m willing to dedicate myself to it. However, I only contribute my effort and not my body. So, kindly remove your grubby hands from mine.”

“My lady, your words are not entirely accurate. Devotion is also a form of hard work, and if you don’t put in effort, it only means that the man behind you is not up to par.”

Emrys s not only did not release his grip, but he tightened it, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.

The girl stomped hard on Emrys’s foot with her flat shoes, angrily retorting. “You pervert! Just because I respectfully called you Mr. Lund, you take advantage of the situation?”

The girl wearing the white sun hat was none other than Sierra, who had already changed her clothes

Dressed in simple attire, she was a stark contrast to the women earlier who were clad in seductive gowns. Her aura was distinctly different, possessing a sunny vibrancy absent in the others.

A few B-list actresses nearby, upon hearing that subtly sarcastic remark, initially felt a bit displeased. However, as soon as they turned around and realized that the comment had come from Sierra, their expressions immediately changed.

“Ms Sullivan We’ll leave you and your brother to your conversation”

The women left with expressions of awkwardness, casting a resentful glance at Emrys before they departed

The purpose of their visit was something every man should have understood. Yet Emrys, being dense, surprised them by delivering an impassioned and maining speech

Ovuly, de women were not there to listen to it

insured they should have explicitly said. Til accompany you tonight and you’ll promote me after that

alright?”

Offering themselves for the sake of art; their hint couldn’t be any clearer.

Yet, Emrys continued encouraging them on and on, speaking with such enthusiasm that they felt too embarrassed to interrupt him and ask for his contact information. Now that Sierra had arrived, they felt even more awkward to do so.

Thus, they could only leave dejectedly.

Sierra managed to free her hand from Emrys grasp. Wearing an indiscernible smile, she said, “How does it feel to be surrounded by beautiful women? Are you going to blame me for ruining your romantic prospects?”

“Of course not. No matter how many women there are, they could never compare to you, Sierra. You are a person of pure and noble character!”

“You’re a smooth-talker, but those girls are all B-list celebrities still.”

“Even then, they pale in comparison to my beautiful sisters.”

“Although it might seem like you’re just trying to flatter me, it’s still nice to hear. Come on, I won’t be eating on set today. I’ll accompany you out. I’ve already informed Amalia.

Without any hesitation, Sierra took hold of Emrys arm.

Emrys asked, surprised, “You’re a famous celebrity. Aren’t you concerned about rumors spreading if you’re seen in public holding a stranger’s arm like this?”

“Tsk!”

Sierra clicked her tongue and casually replied, “I’ve never tried to maintain an image of being single. What’s the big deal if I openly have a relationship, especially considering you’re my brother?”

“Aren’t you worried that your male fans will stop supporting you?”

I’ve mentioned it before, acting is just a hobby for me. I hope that the audience will appreciate me for my acting skills, not for anything else. If they stop being my fans simply because they see me on the street with a man, it only indicates that my acting skills have not yet gained their approval. Moreover…

Chapter 409 Sugar Daddy

Sierra glanced briefly at Emrys before continuing. “When you were on set earlier, you put your ar around my waist in front of so many people. Did you think that wouldn’t cause any rumors? You pervert!”

Remembering the strange and electrifying sensation from earlier, Sierra couldn’t help but scold Emrys.

Emrys laughed heartily and said, “Haha, now that you’ve put it that way. Sierra, I can relax.”

That being said. Sierra still obediently put on her mask. If she were to attract a crowd of onlookers, it would indeed be a troublesome matter.

This was also why she dressed so modestly.

alk on the street later and

After such a simple disguise, the two encountered little hindrance on the street. They strolled around for a while until Sierra felt hungry. Consequently, they entered a restaurant and requested a private

room.

After ordering their meal, Emrys hesitated before asking. “Sierra, tell me honestly. Do you have a sugar daddy?”

In the chaotic entertainment industry, where the good and the bad intermingled, Sierra had her own standards for accepting roles. She refused to take on roles that involved kissing scenes or intimate scenes. Yet, despite her restrictions, renowned directors still sought her out for their films. Clearly. there was more to her background than met the eye.

Moreover, while he was changing his clothes on set, several B-list actresses came over to show goodwill toward Emrys. That indicated that there were resources behind Sierra that the actresses were eager to obtain.

Various signs indicated that Sierra had the support of a powerful figure.

Upon hearing Emrys’ question, Sierra paused for a moment, then smiled and playfully bent her finger like a dancer, saying, “I don’t have a sugar daddy, but I do have quite a few fiancés. After all, it’s only natural for a beauty like me to be favored by scions.”

France, not to mention having quite a few of them? Emrys expression slightly changed.

He swallowed and said, “Sierra, you’re not joking, are you?”

“It was you who started joking first.

Just a moment ago, Sierra was all smiles, her face radiant. But in the next second, her pretty face darkened, and she chided, “You old pervert, you don’t even trust your own sister. Do you think I’m the kind of woman who gains popularity by relying on men

Seeing the change in Sierra’s expression, Emrys immediately felt a wave of panic. He stood up

straightened his body, and began to explain. “Sorry, Sierra. It’s not that I don’t trust you. I just find a strange, that’s all

1/2

Secing Emrys, a grown man, standing as straight as a child who had done something wrong, his face full of nervousness and guilt, how could Sierra possibly remain angry?

Moreover, she simply wanted to tease Emrys a little.

She wasn’t angry at all.

That was because her other sisters had asked the same question.

The environment of the entertainment industry was just like that. It was extremely difficult for one remain unaffected in order to survive. For a girl like Sierra to secure a certain status in such a chaotic and unpleasant environment, it was hard not to speculate about the factors behind her success

Sierra chuckled and said, “Look at how nervous you are. I was just teasing you. Did you actually take it seriously? I’m not really angry.”

Her radiant smile caused a stir in Emrys’ heart.

He genuinely feared that his earlier words would hurt Sierra’s feelings.

Emrys let out a sigh and said, “Sierra, I trust you. I won’t ask such foolish questions in the future.”

Taking in his reaction, Sierra felt warmth in her heart, She said, “Actually, it’s perfectly normal for you to have doubts, Rys. If you didn’t, it would mean you don’t care about me!”

Sierra,

Just as Emrys was about to speak, Sierra cut him off with a dismissive gesture, saying, The Langford family from Jipsdale is the powerful force behind me. They also happen to own the management company I’m affiliated with, Skyline Entertainment.”

Sierra proceeded to provide further details at a leisurely pr

pace.

This story, when recounted, was indeed rather peculiar.

When Sierra initially entered the entertainment industry, she had no connection whatsoever with the Langford family.

Her entry into the industry was purely driven by her interest, without any consideration of whether she would achieve fame or not. Therefore, the idea of climbing the social ladder or willingly conforming to unspoken rules never crossed her mind.

To Sierra, that experience was simply an opportunity to gain exposure while working with a film crew. Even if she were to fail, she could always return to assist Cordelia in managing Cordelia Group.

Chapter 410 Friar Athos

But the reality turned out to be different.

Sierra’s thoughts were somewhat overly idealistic.

A girl like her, blessed with both beauty and a great figure, stood out from the crowd. Most importantly, she possessed a unique aura, unlike all the other opportunistic girls. Therefore, it was hard for her not to attract attention.

The first time she worked as a background extra in a minor film crew, she caught the director’s eye.

The director had promised her that he would promote her to the lead female role and even guarantee her fame. However, there was a condition. Sierra had to give something in return.

The director’s intention was very clear,

His underlying intention was simply to make Sierra accept the unwritten rules.

Naturally, Sierra wasn’t pleased. She made it clear on the spot that she would never sacrifice her body to secure the lead role.

The director persisted for a while, but when he found it impossible to sway Sierra, he resorted to underhanded tactics. However, at that moment, members of the Langford family unexpectedly showed up and taught the director a stern lesson.

Since then, there had been no news about that director in the entertainment industry. That clearly showed that the Langford family held a high position in the entertainment world.

It was only later that she found out that the Langford family was actually the secret boss behind Skyline Entertainment.

She just didn’t understand why the Langford family was helping her.

Later on, the Langford family informed Sierra that a significant member of their family had been critically ill but was saved by an old friar.

The old friar did not accept any payment but specifically instructed the Langford family to protect Sierra

In order to repay the favor, the Langford family decided to sign Sierra under the banner of Skyline Entertainment. On one hand, the Langford family wanted to help her fulfill her dream, and on the other hand, they could better protect Sierra.

Sierra didn’t dare to agree casually,

That was because she was acquainted with the old friar, too. Therefore, she found this situation of receiving something for nothing to be highly unreliable.

Back then, Sierra had even made up her mind to leave the entertainment industry, never to wade through thour murky waters again.

1/2

However, the Langford family unexpectedly made an even more astonishing decision. They said that since Sierra no longer wished to be in the entertainment industry, she might as well move behind the scenes and become a boss. The Langford family was willing to gift her Skyline Entertainment.

Skyline Entertainment held a significant position in the entertainment industry. Many popular stars had once been artists under the banner of Skyline Entertainment.

Yet, the Langford family so casually decided to give Sierra the company.

That greatly unsettled Sierra. Naturally, she didn’t dare to accept such a valuable gift.

The Langford family pleaded earnestly, insisting on being given a chance to repay the old friar’s kindness because they dared not ignore his words,

Sierra hesitated about that matter for a long time.

In the end, after careful consideration, she chose to become an artist under the banner of Skyline Entertainment

When signing the contract, she meticulously read it over and over again, ensuring there were no clauses that would be detrimental to her before she finally signed it.

Afterward, she observed for a long period of time and found that the Langford family truly had no ill will toward her. Not only did they refrain from making her attend social engagements, but they also directed many excellent film and television resources toward her.

All in all, the Langford family had essentially prepared to hand over Skyline Entertainment to Sierra.

However, Sierra was generous. After obtaining those resources, she didn’t keep them to herself. Instead, she willingly shared them with the other artists in the company. Quite a few artists gained significant popularity due to those resources.

That was the reason why Sierra held such a high position in the entertainment industry.

After hearing everything. Emrys had a rough guess. With a somewhat peculiar tone, he asked, “Sierra, is the old friar who saved the Langford family member’s life called Athos?”

Sierra’s eyes instantly lit up, and she exclaimed, “Yes, that’s correct. I heard it from the Langford family. The old friar is named Athos. They even asked me about my relationship with Friar Athos, but little did they know that I wasn’t acquainted with him. Do you happen to know him, Rys?”

Since Emrys was able to mention the name of the old friar right away, Sierra assumed that Emrys must be familiar with him.

Her curiosity was immediately aroused.

Emrys chuckled awkwardly and replied, “We’re more than just acquaintances. We’re actually quite close I never expected that old rascal to be so loyal. He took good care of all of you in my absence. I suppose I can forgive him for using my sketches to make money in such a despicable way.”

Chapter 411 Busy With Work

Sierra’s curiosity was piqued, and she hastily asked Emrys what was going on. Emrys had no choice to truthfully respond, saying that the old friar was his master.

After hearing that, a peculiar light flickered in Sierras beautiful eyes. She said, “So, you learned your medical skills from Friar Athos? No wonder you earned the title of being a miracle doctor as soon as you returned.”

Sierra had already learned about Emrys general situation through WhatsApp with her sisters. She found out that after Emrys returned to Jadeborough, he quickly became a renowned miracle doctor, a fact that filled her with considerable pride. My younger brother has made something of himself.

Now, knowing that Emrys was the disciple of the old triar, Sierra could understand how Emrys possessed such impressive medical skills at such a young age. An accomplished mentor has skilled mentees.

Sierra had never met Athos, but from the snippets of conversation among the Langford family, it was clear that Athos’ medical skills were extraordinary. Otherwise, the Langford family wouldn’t have been so desperate to ask Sierra to give them a chance to repay their debt of gratitude.

The Langford family believed Sierra must have had some connection with Athos, but the exact nature of their relationship was unclear.

Even Sierra was unsure,

After hearing Emrys words that day, Sierra gained clarity. So, this was the reason why Friar Athos had asked the Langford family to protect me. It was all because of Rys.

Sierra looked at Emrys’ extraordinarily handsome face, feeling deeply moved in her heart. With such a brother, what more can one ask for!

Sierra wanted to get up and embrace Emrys, but just as she was about to, Emrys said something that completely dampened her spirits.

“Sierra, from what you’re saying, it seems like you’re the one calling the shots at Skyline Entertainment. The company can’t really restrain you. Then, you should have been able to come and see me a few months ago. Why did you delay until now?”

Originally, Emrys had seen the sisters’ group chat conversations from Caylie’s phone. When she first found out that Emrys was still alive, Sierra claimed she could not return because the company wouldn’t

let her leave.

It was only that day that Emrys realized, given Sierra’s status, how Skyline Entertainment could dare to stop her. She could actually do whatever she pleased.

A look of apology spread across Sierra’s pretty face. She gave an embarrassed smile and said, “Hehe, Ive genuinely been busy. If I didn’t use the company is an excuse, you would definitely think that 1 prioritize my career over you.”

Sierra held significant sway in Skyline Entertaiment’s discourse. Even during filming, if she said she wanted to take a half-month vacation to Sloumont, it was unlikely that anyone would dare to stop her At mat, they would grumble about it behind her back.

1/2

behavior.

As mum crew and frequently displayed diva-like

A photo even circulated showing Sierra with a dark expression, slapping a D-list celebrity,

Those were nothing more than fake rumors.

In reality, it was the obscure young actress who sought out Sierra, asking her for acting lessons. Sierra, cager to share, ended up being taken advantage of by the unscrupulous media, who seized that opportunity to tarnish her reputation.

After the news was revealed, it sparked a wave of taking sides in the entertainment industry.

Approximately seventy percent of people were in support of Sierra, including a number of popular celebrities. They had all worked with Sierra before and knew her character well. They were certain that she would never bully newcomers.

In reality, with just a bit of thought, one would know that given Sierra’s position in Skyline Entertainment, there was absolutely no need for her to bully newcomers.

It was similar to a female CEO of an entertainment company who, out of personal interest, decided to act in films for her own amusement. However, it is completely untrue to claim that this CEO frequently bullied newcomers on set due to her fear of them posing a threat to her position.

It was as if the son of a restaurant owner volunteered to work as a dishwasher in the kitchen but then decided to dismiss all the other dishwashers after just a few days, fearing that they would steal his title as the best dishwasher.

The principle was straightforward and easily comprehensible, yet thirty percent of individuals opted to take the opposing stance.

Send Gifts

Chapter 412 Plenty Of Houses

So, what was their background?

Some simply wanted to ride the wave of popularity, while others were driven by jealousy. Addition there were those stars who had past grievances with Sierra, and they were the main factors that fuele the situation.

After the incident unfolded, the D-list celebrity, who was reluctantly thrust into the spotlight, stepped forward to clarify that the news was false.

The truth of that day was that Sierra was teaching the D-list celebrity how to convincingly portray the emotional scenes of a villain.

However, the outcome was quite counterproductive.

Under the influence of unscrupulous media, internet trolls and ghostwriters launched their crusade for justice. They flocked to the D-list celebrity’s public platform, voicing their intense opinions and asking her if she had been threatened.

People questioned whether the D-list celebrity had received any benefits and was thus speaking out in public relations for Sierra

Some criticized the D-list celebrity, accusing her of bootlicking Sierra instead of upholding justice on her behalf. Netizens questioned whether she was born to be despicable.

The situation was becoming increasingly peculiar.

It even escalated to personal attacks, forcing the D-list celebrity to lay low and avoid interacting with the public.

And so, the righteous netizens remarked that the D-list celebrity was keeping a low profile out of guilt.

In the end, that D-list celebrity almost succumbed to depression.

That was a peculiar phenomenon in the entertainment industry. In fact, it could be said that this was a strange occurrence that could be found in any profession that required exposure to the public eye. Truths and falsehoods were intertwined, and the general public, likened to gossiping spectators, was easily led astray by unscrupulous media.

It was precisely because of that incident that Sierra found herself in the eye of the storm. However, she disliked wasting her time on such trivial entertainment news. At most, she would issue a brief statement as a response

As for whether the internet trolls believed it or not, she couldn’t care less.

Sierra’s interest in acting was driven by passion. The fact that her role in the drama was recognized by the audiener was something to be happy about She really didn’t want to get involved in such schemes

gat others

That was the situation then.

However, in order not to consume more public resources, Sierra had been more cautious about her. words and actions during that period. She feared that if she abruptly left the crew during filming, sonte. people might exaggerate and accuse her of putting on airs.

After careful consideration, Sierra decided to suppress her desire to see Emrys. After all, knowing th Emrys was still alive, she was certain that there would be opportunities to see him in the future. That thought served as a source of anticipation for her.

That was the reason why Sierra had delayed until now to return to Jazona to see Emrys.

The intricacies and disputes of the entertainment industry were something that Sierra generally didn’t like to discuss much with her sisters.

Whenever her sisters saw entertainment news and asked about it. Sierra would always dismiss it as a trivial matter, not worth worrying about.

For her, those were indeed trivial matters.

If things truly became too bothersome, Sierra figured she could always choose to quit the entertainment industry.

After the two finished their meals and left the restaurant. Sierra instinctively glanced around, her delicate eyebrows furrowing slightly.

She remarked, “The reporters in the entertainment industry truly live up to their reputation as paparazzi. They’re so good at their job.”

y were still

When she entered the restaurant with Emrys, she noticed a few suspicious individuals. They there when they left, so it was clear that those people were tailing them.

Emrys had noticed it early on and said with a laugh. They indeed have a knack for it. Even with your hat and mask on, they still managed to recognize you

“I suspect we were targeted by these paparazzi as soon as we left the film set. How about I give you my keys, and you can stay at my condominium in Summerbank for the night? Or would you prefer to stay at the hotel with our film crew?”

Sierra was staying with the film crew at the hotel, so there was nothing to worry about.

She personally had no fear of rumors. If it weren’t for the fear of causing a scene among the onlookers. Sierra would have taken off her mask, fully revealing herself to the paparazzi’s cameras. She would have naturally and casually held onto Emrys’ arm.

As for the way the rumors would spread, Sierra had no concerns whatsoever.

Her only worry was that those paparazzi would bother her sisters.

By now, Emrys had already attracted the attention of the paparazzi. Sierra was afraid that when he returned home later, he might bring those paparazzi along, disrupting Cordelia and the others lives.

2/3

hapter 413 Unique Preference

That’s why Sierra suggested giving the keys to Emrys and letting him stay in her condominium for th night, or else he could stay in the hotel with the film crew.

“Sierra, you know very well what Tm capable of. I can easily shake off these insignificant people,” Emrys said casually.

Sierra remembered Emrys carrying her through the mountains and nodded, saying, “I believe in your abilities, but it’s still better to be cautious. Take the keys to my condominium. If you can’t get rid of those people, just stay at my place. I have multiple houses, so it doesn’t matter if one gets exposed.”

Emrys couldn’t help but admire, thinking to himself, Plenty of houses…. He realized that the lives of the wealthy were truly unpretentious.

Playfully, he teased Sierra, “Sierra, why do you, as a celebrity, live like a thief, having more than one place to hide?”

Sierra laughed and replied. “Ha! It’s all because of those pesky paparazzi.”

ΓΙ

“If I get the chance in the future, I’ll introduce you to Mystique. She’s the real master when it comes to having multiple hideouts. Maybe you two can even exchange experiences, Emrys suggested

Curious, Sierra asked, “Who is Mystique?

“She’s my master’s junior, but also my senior, Emrys explained.

“Friar Athos’ junior? She must be an extraordinary person, right?” Sierra wondered.

“Extraordinary?” Emrys chuckled and said, “Indeed, she’s extraordinary. I’ve never seen a woman as remarkable as her. He added silently, Remarkably flat-chested

Unaware of the implications, Sierra said, “I’m looking forward to meeting her.”

In the end. Emrys accepted the key from Sierra. After accompanying her back to the studio, he left on

his own.

As expected, Emrys quickly became the target of a paparazzo.

The paparazzi had split into two groups. One group focused on Sierra and the other stars of the production team. The other group was tasked with tracking Emrys and those closely associated with

the stars.

From the paparazzi’s perspective, the relationship between Emrys and Sierra was clearly not simple. If they could uncover his background, it would undoubtedly make for an exclusive news story.

Emrys was well aware that he was being followed.

He could have easily shaken off the paparazzi, but suddenly, a better idea came to mind. Unconsciously, a mischievous grin appeared on his face.

Emrys swiftly moved and slipped into a small pink alleyway.

1/2

The door curtain was partially rolled up.

A woman with heavy makeup. exuding flamboyance, sat on a bench by the entrance. She provocatively propped up a leg encased in black stockings, shamelessly facing outward, revealing the view beneath her short skirt that barely covered her hips.

Upon seeing a handsome young man like Emrys passing by, the vivacious woman’s eye With a flirtatious raise of her eyebrows and a playful wink, she whistled at him, inviting and have some fun.

Emrys approached and exchanged a few words with the woman.

The paparazzo followed Emrys to the alley’s entrance. Peering inside, he saw Emrys engaged in conversation with a woman. Immediately, he became excited, clicking his camera nonstop in his hands. The mysterious man seen walking hand in hand with the beautiful actress is shockingly visiting a brothel. This is certainly a sensational piece of entertainment news, he thought.

The paparazzo, nicknamed “Blackie, felt that his opportunity for promotion and a raise had arrived. He was overjoyed with the photos he had taken.

multaneously, a deep feeling of disdain towards Emrys welled up inside him. Having the opportunity to associate closely with a prominent figure like Sierra implies that he possesses a certain level of social status. However, he chooses to spend his time with lowly prostitutes in such a dilapidated alley. What a peculiar preference he has. He could have at least sought out women of better quality and enjoyed their company. What is wrong with

his taste?

With a face contorted in disgust, Blackie observed Emrys following that woman into the house. Consequently, he decided to take a few steps forward in order to capture clearer pictures. However, just as he reached the door, he was abruptly pulled inside with great force.

Blackie was taken aback, and his eyes widened in surprise. He realized that the person who had forcefully dragged him into the room was none other than Emrys, wearing an unmistakably malicious expression.

“You!” Just as Blackie was about to speak, he saw a streak of green light flash before his eyes, after which he lost his ability to think.

Send Gift

660

Chapter 414 Disgusting

Emrys swiftly grabbed the camera from Blackie’s hands, turned to the woman with wavy hair, and smiled. “Ah, I told you my friend is shy. He wants to come in but lacks the courage. He relies on me pave the way.”

The woman with wavy hair couldn’t see clearly because Emrys was blocking her view, so she hadn’t noticed when he snatched the camera. Upon hearing his words, she blinked ambiguously and replied, “I understand. I understand, Handsome. I’ll definitely take good care of your friend,”

Emrys nodded and left the room.

Once he stepped out of the alley, Emrys crushed the camera in his hand while dialing a number on his phone.

“Hello, is this the police? I’m a concerned citizen…

Half a minute before the police burst through the door, Blackie wore a bewildered expression, as if he had just experienced a climax. Who am I? Where am I? Did I transmigrate?

These were the three most common questions in fantasy novels.

He was genuinely bewildered.

Sensing movement beneath him. Blackie looked down and was instantly shocked.

He saw a woman with wavy hair bent over, providing him with a service. Occasionally, she would lift her head to glance at him, a vibrant, seductive smile playing at the corners of her mouth.

Blackie was immediately taken aback. What’s happening here?

“W-What are you doing? Stay away from me. You disgust me!” Blackie yelled.

The woman with wavy hair had been enthusiastically providing Blackie with a service. However, her expression instantly darkened upon hearing his words. She retorted angrily. “Disgusting? Now you find me disgusting? Why didn’t you mention it before you came in? I’m the one who finds you disgusting! Ugh!

She had never encountered such a shameless guest before. He acted like an animal when he was in the

  1. Now that he’s achieved climar, he’s telling me that I disgust him. How uncultured’

The woman with wavy hair was not one to be taken advantage of She immediately cleared her throat, gathered a large mouthful of phlegm, and spat it onto Blackie’s face. Then she cursed. “You said I disgust you? Well, I’m returning the favor Now that’s what I call disgusting!”

The sudden thick phlegm caught Blackie off guard, nearly frightening him out of his wits.

He face turned pale

At that moment, several police officers burst through the door with a thunderous crash shouting. Autority We’ve erived a up-off from a concerned citizen You’re suspected of engaging in idaratan unites Faveryone stay down and don’t menet

1/2

Several righteous police officers rushed in and swiftly began taking photographs as evidence. They quickly gained complete control of the scene.

Initially, Blackie was taken aback. Then, he realized the seriousness of the situation and hurriedly began to explain, “Officer, it’s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Things are not as you imagine!”

“What misunderstanding? Put your hands on your head and squat in the corner!” a po loudly.

“Exactly, there’s no misunderstanding at all. This guy is indeed a client of prostitution. I ca that. All the evidence is under the bed, the woman with wavy hair said, seeking revenge.

Blackie was so infuriated that he wanted to slap her, but he knew this was not the time to dwell on such matters. In a state of panic, he quickly explained. “Officer you must believe me. I truly didn’t… Oh, right. I’m a reporter. Here is my press ID.

Blackie struggled to explain, as he himself didn’t fully understand what had transpired earlier. Left with no other choice, he changed his approach and presented his press card.

The police officer took the ID and frowned, asking, “A reporter? What kind of reporter?”

“Reporter from the entertainment industry.”

The police officer’s expression instantly turned serious, and he exclaimed, “So, as a reporter from the entertainment industry, instead of covering celebrity gossip, you’re conducting undercover investigations here! Who do you think you’re fooling! Stay where you are and don’t move. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being merciless!”

Blackie was on the verge of tears. Can anyone explain to me what exactly happened?

Naturally, both of them were taken in for a session of criticism and education. Those who needed to be detained were detained, and those who needed to be fined were fined. However, when they finally left the police station. Blackie still couldn’t comprehend what had just happened.

When he was first apprehended, he tried his best to explain himself. However, he soon realized that the more he tried to explain, the more confused he became. Eventually, he simply confessed. understanding that any further attempts to explain would only make the police believe that he wasn’t genuinely remorseful.

Send Gifts

660

In the end, with the help of some connections, Blackie managed to secure his release after paying the required sum of money.

Shortly after, his boss called him and immediately began berating him, saying, “You useless fool! specifically told you to keep an eye on someone, but instead, you ended up in such a disgraceful pl… Aren’t you ashamed of yourself? Do you even want to keep this job?”

With a hint of sadness in his voice. Blackie replied. “Boss, things are not as they seem!”

“Hmph! If it’s not as I imagined, then what is it? Explain yourself!” his boss demanded.

Blackie explained, I remember I was following that young man. I saw him enter the brothel and wanted to get closer for a better shot. But unexpectedly, he pulled me into the room. After that, 1 lost consciousness and have no recollection of what happened. When I finally came to my senses, I found myself…

Even Blackie found this situation peculiar.

When he was caught. Blackie still had some clarity of thought. He was convinced that Emrys must have used some unknown drug on him, causing him to engage in sexual activity with the young lady while

unconscious

Therefore, upon arriving at the police station, his first course of action was to protest his innocence. He claimed that he had been framed and suggested that they conduct a blood test to prove his claims. He was certain they would find traces of the drug.

However, the woman insisted that he was fully aware of his actions and had forced her to comply with his demands.

Blackie vehemently denied her accusations.

However, the woman presented evidence that left Blackie speechless.

It was a video clip, filmed using Blackie’s mobile phone.

The woman said, “He insisted on filming this video, claiming he wanted to keep it for his own pleasure. I initially refused, but then he generously transferred two thousand to me. If there’s money to be made, of course I would take it…

“You’re lying! Do you really think you’re worth two thousand? If I had that kind of money, wouldn’t I spend it on something more enjoyable? Just looking at you makes me sick!” Blackie argued, his face. flushed with anger.

To uncover the truth, all they needed to do was check the messages on Blackie’s phone.

The police officer effortlessly found a selfie video on his phone, just as the woman had described.

In that moment. Blackie was completely dumbfounded.

The person in the video was undemably himself, and the voice was his own as well. However, no matter

1/2

In oruer TO CONVIDIA 14 Mas

nothing unusual, indicating that there was no possibility of him being drugged.

Faced with the mounting evidence, Blackic had no choice but to admit defeat.

“Boss, I can assure

you that everything I’ve said is the truth. It must have been that young man you asked me to follow who used some trick. He was the one who entered the brothel first, I even

sort took several photos… Yes, the photos!”

Slapping his forehead, Blackie realized the crucial point.

As an entertainment reporter, he always had his camera with him.

However, after his trip to the police station, his camera was nowhere to be found.

If they could find the photos inside the camera, they would surely prove something. Perhaps they couldn’t change the outcome of his involvement in prostitution, but at the very least, they could prove that he had followed Emrys inside.

After ending the call, Blackie immediately returned to the small pink alley, hoping to retrieve his

camera.”

Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain.

Emrys had already returned home, filled with joy.

Cordelia, unable to contain her excitement, leaned in with her exquisitely beautiful face and asked, “How was your day today? Did anything interesting happen between you and Sierra?”

Emrys shrugged and replied, “What fascinating story could there be? It was just a normal reunion, filled with warmth and affection.”

“Is that all?” Cordelia didn’t believe it, of course.

Whenever the mischievous Emrys met with his sisters, it was always a grand spectacle.

No matter what he said, Cordelia would not believe that nothing happened when he met with Sierra.

Emrys said. “There wasn’t really anything noteworthy…

His gaze shifted, and with a sly chuckle, he added, “Delia, it seems you’re quite eager for something to happen between Sierra and me. Why don’t you play the director for once and help us create a low- budget film?

273

Journey Of Me And My Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 396-400

Chapter 396 Back To See Emrys

Sierra felt helpless as the sisters insisted that Emrys wanted to maintain an air of mystery. They told her that if she wanted to see him, she should come back and see for herself.

Sierra continuously accused them of lacking loyalty.

The decision to shoot in Jazona this time was partly due to its scenery aligning with the theme and partly due to Sierra’s request.

To tell the truth, the entertainment industry was a complicated one,

For a girl to make her mark, she would undoubtedly have to sacrifice many things, especially for someone as strikingly beautiful as Sierra. Entering this circle was like a lamb walking into a tiger’s den.

The producer, director, sponsor, and the head of the talent agency, among others. Each link in the chain had to be well attended to unless the girl had a powerful background.

This was exactly the case with Sierra.

Behind her was a big shot from Jipsdale, a figure no one in the entertainment circle dared to provoke. Naturally, no one dared to make Sierra attend those social drinking gatherings.

She was among the few girls in the entertainment industry who were thoroughly protected.

Sierra had wrapped herself up tightly, wearing a black hat, mask, and lady’s trench coat. The collar of the coat was unusually high, covering her entire neck. The only thing that was visible was her tall and slender figure.

Upon returning home. Sierra didn’t even have time to remove her mask before she anxiously grabbed Cordelia’s hand and said. “Delia, where is Rys? Please let me see him quickly.”

She seldom returned to Verdant Estate, as she owned a house in Summerbank. In the past, whenever she met with her sisters, it was always at her city house.

This was form of protection for the sisters.

After all, this was their main base. If they were ever caught on camera by the paparazzi, the sisters. would undoubtedly be greatly disturbed.

However, this time was different.

Sierra simply couldn’t resist the urge to see Emrys sooner, which is why she took the risk of returning to Verdant Estate.

Cordelia and the rest had known for some time that Sierra was returning. Today, all the sisters were present. They hadn’t seen Sierra for a long time and naturally, they wanted to catch up with her.

1/3

15 44 F2 R G

Build legendary robots!

Chapter 196 Back To See Emrys

However, when it came to Emrys, Cordelia spoke with a face full of regret Sierra, your timing is really unfortunate. Emrys is not at home due to some matters, and he won’t be back for a few days”

“He’s not home?”

Sierra immediately became anxious and said, “Delia, what’s going on! Didn’t I inform you in advance that I would be coming back today? Why didn’t you tell Rya

Her tone carried a hint of melancholy.

After she made the trip back with much difficulty, it was quite distressing for her to just miss out on Emrys.

Innocently. Cordelia said, “I spoke to him, and he had agreed just fine before. But just yesterday, after receiving a phone call, he left.”

Ninette agreed and said. “Yes, yes. Rys has some important matters to attend to. It will be several days before he can return!”

“We hadn’t seen each other for fifteen years, yet surprisingly, Rys didn’t miss me at all. It truly broke my hear

Sierra was unhappy

Caylie comforted her, saying, “It’s not exactly as you think. The main issue is that an urgent matter arose this time. A patient from another state was extremely ill, on the brink of death. Emrys had no choice but to travel far because of this

Of course, this reason was false

Emrys was merely hidden away by them

In order to create a surprise for Sierra, these beautiful ladies really went to great lengths

Sierra believed it to be true.

She had heard from Caylie while ago that Emrys‘ medical skills were extraordinary. Not long after he returned, he earned the title–Jadeborough’s miracle doctor.

While others were on the verge of falling ill or even facing death, Sierra would never be so stubborn She wouldn’t insist on seeing Emrys at the cost of him not providing medical care.

Another important aspect was that Caylie was fundamentally incapable of telling lies. If she stated that Emrys had gone to treat someone, then he had undoubtedly gone to treat someone

Sierra readily believed what her older sisters had told her. She could only sigh and express her disappointment, saying, “What shame! I rarely come back, and yet I haven’t had the chance to see Emrys. Could you perhaps show me a photo of him?”

2/3

War Robots Multiplayer Battles

Chapter 397 Unscrupulous Ninette

Feeling disheartened, Sierra had no choice but to settle for less. She requested to see a photograph of Emrys just to have an idea of what he looked like.

However. Cordelia and the others remained silent.

It was impossible for them to show her his photo. If they were to do that, wouldn’t the truth be revealed

tomorrow!

They absolutely couldn’t allow that.

Seeing their silence. Sierra instantly grew angry, clenching her fists as she spoke. “I asked you for a picture before, but you refused, saying I had to wait until I returned. Now that I’m back, you still won’t let me see what Rys looks like. Isn’t that unreasonable?”

With a flicker in her seductive eyes, Yelena chuckled and responded, “Sierra, it’s not that we don’t want to show you, but we simply never took any photos. Rys, he… is quite shy, a very bashful young man.”

“Is that really true?”

Sierra’s doubtful gaze swept over the few people, finally resting on Caylie.

The person she trusted the most was her.

Caylie’s cheeks flushed slightly, truly because the words Yelena had just spoken were too outrageous.

Sky?

Bashful

No matter how one looked at it, these two words simply couldn’t be applied to Emrys.

If he were shy, he wouldn’t have kept hugging her, claiming he was teaching her acupuncture, all the while emphasizing, “Lower, bend your waist a bit more.” Wasn’t the underlying message for her to stick her rear end out bit more

He was clearly a pervert.

Caylie, who was never good at lying, couldn’t help but blush. However, in order to play along with the act, she eventually nodded and said, “Yes, Emrys is very shy. I’ve never seen a boy as shy as him.”

Caylie’s face turned red.

Sierra sensed something was wrong and deliberately took her hand. “Caylie, you know, you’ve been the person I’ve trusted the most since I was a child. You’ve never lied to me, and this time is no different, right?”

1/3

15:44 Fr2 Feb

War Robots Multiplayer Battles

Bruld lenandaru zobotsl

Chapter 397 Unscrupulous Ninette

She looked straight into Caylie’s eyes.

Upon witnessing this scene, Cordelia instantly sensed trouble.

It’s over. The truth is about to be exposed.

Indeed. Sierra is not easily fooled.

Download

Just as Caylic was about to look away, Ninette suddenly interrupted, saying, “It’s just a photocratic I have it. I have it. I’ll go and get it for you to see right now

As she spoke, she hurried into her room. After rummaging around forn bin, she entered and hhanced something to Sterra, saying, “Here, the person in it is Rys. Take it and look at your leisure?”

Sterra, filled with anticipation, took the photo to look at it. However, the very next second.libc face darkened.

The person in the photo was indeed Emrys, but it was a picture of him as a child. He was still wearing split–crotch pants, his little private parts exposed. The photo had already yellowed withlage and it wa unclear how Ninette had found it at the orphanage.

“Ninette, are you just playing with me?”

Sterra was instantly enraged, but Ninette just stuck out her tongue and said. “Hey hey don’t be mnd.. Sterra. I have the adult pictures too!”

She handed another one to Sierra.

Sterra momentarily suppressed her anger, deciding to trust Ninette once more. However, aftern singide glance, she completely lost her temper. She slammed the photo onto the ground, then chased after Ninette, unleashing a flurry of punches.

I asked you to show me pictures of Rys as an adult, not what that thing looked like after it grew… Ol my. I’ve gone blind. Ninette, you must take responsibility!”

White chasing after Ninette, Sierra was simultaneously cursing in anger.

Cordelia and the other two were also curious about the contents of the photo. They glanced at the ground, and their faces immediately turned red, their ears burning. It was the same feeling they had when they first discovered the study materials on Ninette’s computer,

The deceitful Ninette, where did the get all these things from? She really has no shame.

However, Ninette’s move could not be described as anything less than clever, successfully helping Lvt break free from the situation.

2/3

15.44 Fn, 2 Feb GGF

Build legendary robots!

Chapter 397 Unscrupulous Ninette

9 x 77%

Download

Today, it was certain that Sierra would not see Emrys.

She always felt that there was something peculiar about her older sisters.

However, they stubbornly refused to speak, leaving Sierra with no other choice. She reluctantly agreed, saying, “Fine, you want to maintain the mystery, don’t you? I’ll go along with it. After allI won’t be leaving Jazona anytime soon. I’ll just wait here until Rys returns.” 

Chapter 398 Background Extra

The next day, amidst the picturesque green mountains and clear waters, Sierra found herself inside charming vintage cafe. She was dressed in a gown adorned with blue flowers on a white background, which beautifully accentuated her slender and exquisite figure. Her face was smooth and radiant, with a fair complexion and a hint of rosy blush. Her eyes, nestled beneath perfectly sculpted eyebrows, were clear and tranquil like water.

Sierra had delicately poured herself a cup of coffee, adding to the natural charm of the vintage café that blended harmoniously with the surrounding landscape of mountains and water.

Despite being on a film shoot, there was no trace of acting in Sierra’s demeanor. It felt as if this emotion, this scene, was tailor–made specifically for her.

It was as though it was destined to be this way for her.

The director couldn’t bear to call “cut” for a long time after a series of shots were completed, captivated by the serene and aesthetically pleasing scene that unfolded before him.

However, the filming had to continue.

According to the script, the next step was for several antagonists to appear and kidnap Sierra. This scene would essentially mark the completion of the filming.

The specific process of the antagonist kidnapping Sierra didn’t need to be fully depicted. It only required two camera switches. First, a shot of the antagonist’s boss making a threatening statement, then switching back to Sierra, allowing her to exhibit a frightened reaction.

With these shots, the scene would be considered fully completed.

The following scenes revolved around the male lead searching for the female lead through various clues.

“Excellent! Absolutely excellent!” the director exclaimed after filming Sierra’s scene. He couldn’t stop praising Sierraas the series of shots were perfect in one take, showcasing her exceptional acting talent.

It was unfortunate that Sierra did not participate in kissing scenes, and no one dared to force her into them. Otherwisethe director would personally step in to experience Sierra’s acting prowess firsthand.

Just as the scene had ended, a masked man suddenly emerged among the antagonists. He sneered and said, “Hmph, miss, our boss has ordered us to capture you and make you the wife of the head of the bandits!”

As he spoke, he rushed towards Sierra.

For a moment, everyone on the production crew was taken aback.

Apart from the minor boss who would show his face and utter a line, the rest of the antagonists merely

1/3

Build legendary robots!

Chapter 399 Background Extra

Download

needed to pose with their faces covered, brandishing a sword. There was no need for them to move or speak at all.

However, Sierra couldn’t help but wonder what was going on with this particular actor.

Is he too immersed in his role!

Furthermore, the scene had already been shot, yet the actor playing the masked villain suddenly darted out. If this wasn’t a case of getting too engrossed in the role, then what was it?

“Darn it” Quickly, protect Ms. Sullivan” the director suddenly realized what was happening and shouted out

He had encountered actors in the past who became so engrossed in their roles that they struggled to disengage, leading to mental disarray. However, these actors were only trapped because they had immersed themselves in a single role for an extended period.

But what was the deal with this background extra

Is he so engrossed after playing the role of a minor antagonist for a while, without any lines or action scenes?

Could it be that he’s suffering from some kind of mental illness?

Regardless of the cause, the film director couldn’t take it lightly. If that actor truly immersed himself in the antagonist’s role and posed threat to Sierra, the situation would become serious indeed!

That influential figure from Jipsdale would likely take severe action against him

On the film set, the director let out an anxious yell. Once the other crew members realized what was happening, they were taken aback.

However, they didn’t have time to react.

The person’s speed was incredibly fast, and the sight they witnessed next left them completely speechless in an instant.

Everyone in the production crew, including the director, suddenly widened their eyes.

This was because they had witnessed an unbelievably astonishing scene.

Upon entering the cafe, the minor character unexpectedly swept Sierra off her feet, lifting her by the

waist.

Originally, this incident greatly infuriated the masses.

However, in the next moment, the minor character was seen heading straight towards the steep mountain behind the cafe.

2/3

War Robots Multiplayer Battles

Chapter 258 Background Extra

Bon that wasn’t the end

What was truly astonishing was that this mountain peak, which ordinary people couldn’t even climb, was being ascended at a brisk pace by that man. And he did this effortlessly while carrying a woman, scaling the vertical cliff face with ease.

Send Gifts

Chapter 399 Finally Meeting

“How How did he manage to do it?”

Everyone was taken aback. They were absolutely certain that the guy had no intimidating presence and even if he did, it wouldn’t be as smooth as his…

This person, playing a minor role, was actually a martial artist!

In their impression, only those martial artists with framidable strength could possibly possess such agility, scaling high mountains as if they were walking on flat ground.

However, how could a martial artist end up playing a minor roler

One should know that many production teams desired to invite those individuals to play the lead roles in their martial arts films. However, the other party simply did not deem it worthy of their attention

Who would have thought they were fortunate enough to witness such a scene?

Therefore, the director, who was originally burning with anxiety, seemed to completely forget about Sierra’s safety after seeing this maneuver. Instead, he turned his head and shouted loudly. “Quick! Capture this scene immediately!”

This was indeed a rare and extraordinary scene.

Once the film was produced and screened, it would undoubtedly cause quite a sensation

Regrettably, the scene just now unfolded too rapidly, and the camera couldn’t keep up at all. This immediately infuriated the director, who burst out cursing, “Incompetents! You really are a bunch of incompetents!”

“Director… I believe you should pay more attention to Ms. Sullivan’s safety!”

“Ms. Sullivan!”

Only then did the director come back to his senses, his expression drastically changing. When he looked up again, the figures of the two people above had already disappeared.

That martial artist, surprisingly, really did carry Sierra away.

Wait a moment…

That not right!

The director suddenly realized something

A martial artist had no reason to join a film crew as an extra unless he had set his sights on Sierra from the very beginning

Now I’m really in trouble!

The diretor was starterly drenched in a cold sweat

suddenly

1/3

At this moment, on a flat patch of land atop the mountain.

The masked man had already set Sierra down, laughing as he said, “How was that, Superstar Sierra? Was it thrilling enough? Your gown almost came off, but luckily, I held it down in time. Wasn’t that considerate of me?”

Who could the masked man be, if not Eurys?

Cordelia had initially pushed him into the film crew intending for him to play a rogue antagonist to intimidate Sierra. However, to her surprise, the crew assigned him a role with no dialogue, and he wasn’t even allowed to show his face. It was truly a waste of talent.

There was no other way.

Emrys had no choice but to wait until they finished filming before he could give Sierra a bit of a thrill.

The excitement was certain

However, for Sierra, what surpassed the thrill was sheer terror.

Wouldn’t anyone be terrified if they were inexplicably carried up a mountain by someone?

Even now, she had no idea why the masked man before her had brought her here. She assumed he couldn’t be a good person, for no decent individual would engage in such actions without reason. Sierra’s emotions fluctuated as she asked warily, “Who are you? What is your purpose for doing this?” As she spoke, she gradually moved toward the edge of the cliff, seemingly prepared to jump at any

“Sierra, haven’t you always wanted to see me? Now that I’m standing in front of you, why can’t you recognize me… Oh, that’s right. I’m still wearing a mask!”

Emrys removed his face mask-

That faer bore a striking sense of familiarity,

Sierra recognized lam immediately, and without a word, she ran over to give Emrys a hug, one filled with a soft and fragrant elasticity

Aldough she had known for some time that Emrys was still alive, when the momcat of their actual meeting came, she couldn’t help but be overwhelmed with emotion, tears swirling in her eyes

After a while, Sierra’s emotions had finally returned to normal

his

The makeup on her face hadn’t smudged at all because she hadn’t appled any in the place they innair facauity was dathi ule au forsake

Kj duan Lace and thar that we to attend to sew How did you end up on the Haw

rojenially in die kants Joue of try fire daca w Beruang with mos hist

“Hmph! No wonder they were so evasive yesterday. So it was all because of this. Even Caylie joined in to deceive me… Rys, tell me honestly, was this your idea?”

Chapter 400 His Rogue Nature

Sierra was reprimanding her mischievous sisters when a sudden realization struck her. It occurred to her that Emrys might be the mastermind behind all of this.

With that in mind, she fixed her gaze directly on his face.

Emrys immediately shook his head innocently and said, “Sierra, you’re mistaken. At most, I can only be considered an accomplice. Delia is the main culprit, and she’s the one who assigned me this antagonist

role:

Ever since Emrys returned to Jadeborough, he had promised to surprise the ladies one by one However, several of these ideas were actually suggested by Cordelia. Therefore, it could be said that Cordelia was the true villain.

Emrys believed that villains should be bound with ropes, whipped with lashes, and tormented with dripping wax from candles. In the end, they should be left trembling and repenting, allowing the holy water of justice to cleanse the sins within their bodies,

“I had a suspicion,” Sierra said. “Why would Delia suddenly think of investing in our play? It turns out it was a long-standing plot. But never mind, I, Ms. Sullivan, am magnanimous and won’t stoop to your

level

Sierra casually brushed back the loose strands of her black hair that had fallen by her temples. She was never truly angry at Emrys or her sisters.

The wind atop the mountain was strong, occasionally lifting the hem of Sierra’s gown. The slit revealed a large expanse of her fair, smooth skin, and her beautiful legs were as flawless as porcelain.

This scene could be an irresistible temptation for men with a foot fetish.

Unfortunately. Emrys was not one of them… or was he?

He only knew that Sierra’s proportions and waistline were similar to those of the seventh sister. Larissa.

Larissa was a martial artist who had rigorously trained over the years, maintaining an impressive physique that was beyond dispute. On the other hand, Sierra, due to her professional demands, exercised strict control over her figure.

The two hadn’t seen each other for fifteen years, reminiscing about old times atop the mountain.

No matter how strong the wind was

Initially, when the wind lifted Sierra’s gown, she would modestly pull it back and hold it down with her hand But after a few times, she couldn’t be bothered anymore and let it be as it wished.

Emrys also enjoyed the view.

Suddenly Sierra thought about how she had been whisked away by Emrys in such a bizarre miner She imagined that the film crew must be extremely anxious, and her manager, Amalia Doyle, would probably think something serious had happened to her

1/3

She felt she should give Amalia a call to let her know.

Glancing down at the gown she was wearing, Sierra couldn’t help but give a bitter smile.

To avoid being disturbed by her phone while filming, she usually left it with Amalia. Left with no other choice, she turned to Emrys for help.

“How about we head down the mountain, Rys! I’m afraid the crew might start to worry if we stay too long. Besides, the wind is quite strong up here, and it’s not exactly convenient to be in this gown. Also, haven’t you had enough of playing the rogue?”

Sierra’s eyes were sharp, instantly seeing through Emrys’s rogue nature.

Moreover, he was quite the experienced rogue.

Casting a glance was one thing, but continuously staring at the slit of someone’s gown was another.

Sierra gave Emrys a disapproving glare.

Of course, it was just for show.

She wasn’t truly angry.

If it had been another man staring at her like this, Sierra would have definitely scowled on the spot. Of course, it was only because of today’s filming requirements. Normally, she would never dress like this to go out

The gown really accentuated her figure..

Sierra hoped that the audience would focus more on her acting skills rather than her appearance and figure.

After being caught, Emrys calmly withdrew his gaze. his face unflushed and his heart steady.

He had never considered hiding anything.

He even wanted to critique Sierra in person, analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of her physique compared to her other six sisters.

“Allow me to carry you down!”

Concerned that the crew might be worried, Sierra reluctantly accepted Emrys offer to lift her delicate body once again, preparing to descend the mountain.

To present the wind from blowing her gown up again during the descent. Emrys had no choice but to fly hold the slit of the dress with his hand. With a slight movement, he could feel the roundness and clasticity beneath

You must have done that intentionally, you ruffian Sierra exclaimed, her checks thushing even more

1 2 3 6